December 2015 bible study companion by Greg Jones

The Bible Study Companion

Reflections, questions, and observations on Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s Holy Word

December More than a Bible reading plan, the Bible Study Companion goes beyond a mere reading of the Word. The Bible Study Companion asks difficult questions about the

text. It searches for a deeper meaning behind the stories and events in the Bible. In addition, it helps bring clarity to some confusing passages in the Bible. The Bible Study Companion is a series of 365 daily readings that walks you through the Bible in Chronological order. How to use the Bible Study Companion: Read the daily scripture using the translation of your choice. For insight, observations and questions about each day’s passage refer to the study notes in this guide. Make your notes and ask your questions as you study the Bible as well.

Presented by Gregory L. Jones, Pastor West York Church of the Brethren http://www.westyorkcob.org

December December 1: Acts 24-26 Acts 24 

Acts 24:1 Roman Law was just a confusing and complicated as our Law is in the United States. So the High Priest hires a lawyer (an orator), the only place in the New Testament this word is used.



Acts 24:2-4 Tertullus begins with flattery. But in reality, it is lying. How could there be peace in the land when it took nearly 500 soldiers to escort one man from Jerusalem 2

to Caesarea? And if you’ll recall, Felix actually hired a group of thugs to have the High Priest Jonathan killed. So the claim of peace is nothing but hogwash. This Tertullus actually sounds like a lawyer and a politician, doesn’t he? 

Acts 24:5-9 Tertullus makes three charges against Paul. He attacks Paul’s character (calling him a troublemaker), he attacks Paul’s work (accusing him of treason and luring people to follow an illegal religion 1), and he attacks Paul’s theology (claiming he disregarded the rules that applied to the Temple in Jerusalem – notably the presence of Gentiles beyond the sacred enclosure). Later manuscripts also include “ We

wanted to judge him according to our own Law. But Lysias the commander came along, and with much violence took him out of our hands, ordering his accusers to come before you.”2 All of Tertullus’ claims are fabricated lies. Just because two or three witnesses agreed with what he had said did not make it accurate. Somehow, in their own minds, these men felt that by being in agreement, Felix would side with them. And since these men just happened to be high-ranking officials from Israel’s religious rulers, then what they said must certainly be true. Unfortunately, just like today, you cannot automatically assume someone with position and power will speak the truth. Any group of individuals can agree to lie or deceive. And honestly, considering that you had corrupt prosecutors presenting lies to a corrupt judge, what chance did the defendant have? What were the chances that the truth would be revealed this day? I’d say they were pretty slim, unless, of course, someone was to tell the truth. In this case, it is clear that God was standing with Paul. And God would make sure that the truth would be revealed. I’m reminded of Proverbs 18:17 here. “The first to speak in court sounds right - until the cross-examination begins .” 3 

Acts 24:10-21 Paul makes his own defense here. It’s notable that he claims to be in agreement with these Jewish leaders; that both of them hope for a resurrection. It’s also notable that Paul understood Roman law himself. He reminds Felix that his accusers were not present; those Jews from Asia that made the accusation in the first place. The High Priest and the members of the Sanhedrin did not bring charges against Paul. They were merely the first “court” to hear his case. So Paul simply asks “Where are my accusers”; a citizen’s “right” in Roman law and a “right” in American Law. Paul also reminds everyone that if Temple records were examined, they would

1 Remember that it was illegal to create a new religion within the Roman Empire during this time. Tertullus was claiming that these Nazarenes were part of a new religion. However, Rome did not make that distinction at this time. 2 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Ac 24:6–8). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 3 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Pr 18:17). Carol Stream, IL.

show that he was there to worship and had paid the tax for the four men who had taken a vow (Acts 21:26). Also, Paul had not preached during this visit to Jerusalem. He had made a promise to Peter and the Elders of the Jerusalem church not to evangelize the Jews in Jerusalem (compare Galatians 2:7-10). No one could prove that he was leading a rebellion against the Jews or the Romans. And considering that he had only been there a week, how could he have possibly organized an assault on the Temple? 

Acts 24:22 How Felix new about “the Way” is unclear. Perhaps he had heard all about it from his wife. She was Jewish, a daughter of Herod Agrippa I, and a sister of Herod Agrippa II. And of course, Felix ruled in Judea for several years. You’d think he would have learned something about the early church. According to Warren Wiersbe, “When you compare Luke’s account of Paul’s arrest (Acts 21:27–40) with the

captain’s account (Acts 23:25–30) and the lawyer’s account (Acts 24:6–8), you can well understand why judges and juries can get confused. Tertullus gave the impression that Paul had actually been guilty of profaning the temple, that the Jews had been within their rights in seizing him, and that the captain had stepped out of line by interfering. It was Claudius, not the Jews, who was guilty of treating a Roman citizen with violence! But Felix had the official letter before him and was more likely to believe his captain than a paid Hellenistic Jewish lawyer ”.4 However, in the two years Paul spent in Caesarea, it seems Claudius never arrives. It is unclear why, or perhaps Luke did not record his visit (although that seems unlikely). 

Acts 24:23 Felix must have assumed Paul innocent, for he gives him lots of liberty while in custody.



Acts 24:24-26 Apparently Felix and his wife went on a journey together. When they returned, they spent some time talking with Paul. Felix became convicted while Paul spoke. Honestly, he should have been convicted. He was married to his third wife, and to marry her, he had to break up a marriage. Felix had little self-control. This, of course, provides an excellent example of what salvation is not. Far too often, I meet people who are convicted about their sin and feel guilty about their sin, yet they never turn to Christ. Oh, they want Jesus to forgive their sin, but more accurately, they want Jesus to overlook their sin. Salvation does not come with conviction alone. Neither is there salvation from confession alone (merely repeating the sinner's prayer). Conviction needs to lead to Confession; a confession that you are helpless to do anything about your sinful state. You need to confess that you are a sinner, not that

4 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Ac 24:1–9). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 4

you have sinned. And you need to confess that Jesus is your only hope. He alone covers the penalty of your sinfulness. This is why Felix remained unsaved. He was convicted, but not converted. He did not place his hope in Jesus. He did not turn to Jesus as a sinner. He merely felt bad about his life when compared to the teachings of God. Many people today have deceived themselves into believing they are Christians only because they feel sorry for the life they are living. And many people today have deceived themselves into believing they are Christians because they have repeated certain words. Conviction must lead to Confession. 

Acts 24:27 To use a modern-day analogy, Felix made frequent trips to the Altar, but never actually repented. He heard Paul’s message quite often. And knowing Paul, he did not miss an opportunity to call Felix to Christ. Yet Felix never changes. He remains the same. He was looking for a bribe so he could set Paul free. And he kept a man prisoner even though he knew in his heart that he was innocent. One closing point: it is said that Felix lost his position because he was overly forceful and cruel in stopping a conflict between Jews and Gentiles in Caesarea.

Acts 25 

Acts 25:1-2 We don’t know very much about Porcius Festus, but he appears to be a man of integrity. Three days after assuming the office, he travels to Jerusalem. He ruled over Judea from 58 to 62 AD. Jewish historian Josephus writes, “ Festus ruled

wisely and justly, in contrast to Felix and Albinus. Sicarii bandits (named after the small swords they carried) who had terrorized the Palestinian countryside were eliminated under Festus’s rule. In spite of this, he could not reverse the damage incurred by his predecessor, Felix, who had aggravated the conflict between pagans and Jews”.5 

Acts 25:3-5 It’s important to know that a Roman Citizen could not be held in prison more than two years without having a trial. It’s also important to note that Festus only knew that Paul was a prisoner, but nothing more. He did not travel to Jerusalem to investigate this case, but to introduce himself to the Jewish Sanhedrin. At this point, the High Priest was Ishmael, and he and the Jewish High Council were plotting to ambush and kill Paul. It's unlikely Festus knew of the previous plot (Acts 23:12-15) and had he escorted Paul to Jerusalem, it would not have been with a large number of troops protecting him. The bandits would have indeed overpowered Paul and his guards. Instead of playing into their hand, Festus invites them down to Caesarea; a

5 Elwell, W. A., & Comfort, P. W. (2001). Tyndale Bible dictionary. Tyndale reference library (485). Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers.

clear sign to me that God was still watching over Paul. Isn’t it sad that these men were still looking to have Paul murdered? You would think that two years later they might have let go of their hatred. Instead, it seems something kept the fires of anger burning within their hearts. 

Acts 25:6-12 You can almost see the rage building in the hearts of these Jewish Religious leaders (notice this time they have no lawyer representing them). Paul has just taken the fight to Rome. These Jewish leaders knew they had no case against Paul. They knew his trial would find him innocent. That’s why they plotted to ambush him; kill him while he is out on the road. Paul knew this as well. He was aware that there would be no justice in Jerusalem. He knew that this fight would never end. Even if Roman Court found him innocent and released him, Paul would have to flee for his life. These leaders would hunt him down until he was dead. Since God had promised he would go to Rome, Paul appeals to Caesar, meaning he wanted his case heard in the highest court of the land. And as a prisoner of Rome, Paul would be escorted safely to Rome. Any other alternative would place his life in jeopardy.



Acts 25:13-22 Even though Paul had appealed to Caesar, forcing Festus to send him there, the governor had no official charges against the man. In other words, no formal charge has been levied against Paul for the past two and a half years. Oh, there were accusations, but they were unfounded. However, before we start pointing fingers of blame against a corrupt system, think of how unusual it is for a person to remain in custody without any official charge brought against them. A person might wait 48 hours or so in a holding cell, but any longer than that would be unusual. The fact that this did happen is a sign that God was at work here; keeping Paul alive for his trip to Rome, as promised. This is why Festus takes the opportunity to share the case with King Agrippa.



Acts 25:23-27 This was a place called the “audience room”; a place in the palace where people gathered for official business. Since Paul had been in this palace for two years already, many of

This king was the last of the Herodians to rule in Jerusalem. He was the great-grandson of the Herod who killed the Bethlehem babes, and the son of the Herod who killed the Apostle James (Acts 12). Rome had given Herod Agrippa II legal jurisdiction over the temple in Jerusalem, so it was logical that Festus shared Paul’s case with him.

the people there knew Paul’s story. Many had probably heard Paul talk about Jesus, the resurrection, and perhaps the judgment to come. And Herod Agrippa II probably

knew all about Paul. He lived in Jerusalem at the King’s Palace. But unfortunately, Festus exaggerates a bit by saying “all Jews” in Caesarea and Jerusalem demand Paul’s death. I’m sure he knew by now that not “everyone” demanded his death, just the religious leaders in Jerusalem. Perhaps he said this because they were present. And if there were members of the High Council present, then what Festus says next is outstanding. Festus declares Paul innocent of anything deserving death (verse 25). Just one more official among the many who judged Paul innocent. Acts 26 

Acts 26:1 It’s clear that Agrippa was in charge of this proceeding. However, toward the end, the lives of Festus, Agrippa, and Bernice are being judged by Paul!



Acts 26:2-23 This is the longest speech Paul gives in the book of Acts. It is a retelling of his life; a journey from the man he used to be into the man he has become. It is a story all Christians call tell. We once believed and acted one way, but after meeting the Lord, we are transformed. The old passes away, and something new takes its place. Yet the only thing “new” is Paul, the man. The message and the promise are older than the nation of Israel. What Paul cannot understand is why he is being hunted down as a criminal for merely proclaiming the hope all Jews had; that God would send a Messiah and would grant a resurrection of the dead.



Acts 26:24-29 Festus, being Greek, would think the notion of the Resurrection to be lunacy (compare 1 Corinthians 1:23). Agrippa, on the other hand, would be quite aware of these things. Being Jewish, he would be familiar with these Old Testament promises. He also would have been familiar with the events surrounded Jesus. And Paul knew that Agrippa knew these things, so he puts the judge on the spot. Paul, the accused, turns the tables and confronts Agrippa and any other Jew in the room who would have been familiar with the Law and the Prophets. Did not God promise a Messiah? Did not God say this Messiah would be a light to the Gentiles? Of course, Agrippa knew these things. All Jews believed these things. But because they were so immersed in the politics of their religion, many Jews refused to accept because it would put an end to their way of living. I think this is why Agrippa tried to change the subject. Verse 28 can be translated two different ways. Either, “In a short time you

will persuade me to become a Christian,”6 or “Do you think you can persuade me to become a Christian so quickly?”7 Good translations of the Bible concede that the verse can be translated either way. Regardless of how it is translated, Agrippa would 6 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Ac 26:28). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 7 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Ac 26:28). Carol Stream, IL. 7

not allow Paul to continue. I think it’s because Paul had opened his mind to the possibility it just might be true; it might be true that Jesus is the Messiah, and Paul was His messenger. Yet, rather than allow the Spirit to complete His work within Agrippa’s heart, the man ends the discussion. That, of course, is sad. Very sad. 

Acts 26:30-32 How many people have done this very thing? At the very moment the Lord begins to speak to their heart, they get up and walk away. Why would a person walk away from the Words of Life? I know some walk away because of the cost. Becoming a disciple of Jesus would cost more than they are willing to give. Their life would have to change to follow Jesus. On the other hand, perhaps their way of life has made them comfortable. To become a disciple they would have to start living honestly. To become a person of integrity and truthfulness would mean a loss of power, position, and wealth; things some people are just not willing to sacrifice. In other words, they have spent so much time and effort storing up treasures here on earth that they will walk away from Jesus rather than their wealth. A person cannot serve two masters (Matthew 6:24). Perhaps this is why the poor and the helpless turn to the Lord so quickly and frequently. They have nothing in this world. There is nothing in their hand to let go of so they might take hold of the hand of Jesus. Indeed, it is easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle than it is for a rich person to enter the Kingdom of Heaven (Luke 18:25).

December 2: Acts 27-28 Acts 27 

Acts 27 So why did Luke devote so much time and detail in telling about this journey to Rome? Some biblical scholars point out the similarities in this story and the story of Jonah, speculating that Luke was trying to create a contrast. This might be true. While Jonah didn’t care about anyone but himself, Paul seems to care for everyone. He made a difference in everyone’s life; from soldier to fellow prisoner to natives on an island. Luke appears to contrast the two different storms on the same body of water, one experienced by Jonah and one experienced by Paul. Yet their attitudes amidst the storm were entirely different. I say that this might be true, but I do wonder what knowledge Luke the Gentile might have had about the story of Jonah. Maybe he wrote so extensively simply because he experienced all of this. He was, after all, on the ship with Paul and Aristarchus. Regardless of his reasoning, it is clear the Holy Spirit was directing Luke to observe and record these events. I am sure many of his

readers would one day make the connection between this journey and the journey of Jonah. And they would be able to see the contrast in attitudes between the two men. 

Acts 27:1-2 Paul, along with other prisoners who were being escorted to Rome for other reasons, board a small ship near Caesarea. The ship was making its return voyage back home. Luke is on board (saying that WE boarded the ship) along with Aristarchus. He would not have been a prisoner, for Luke does not mention that he had been arrested, but Paul will call him a fellow prisoner (Colossians 4:10). Perhaps he volunteered to be in prison with Paul at some point so his friend would not be alone.



Acts 27:3-6 Already we see this Roman commander treating Paul with kindness. And Luke does not miss mentioning this. Those who spent time with Paul almost invariably treated him with kindness and a degree of dignity. At least those not poisoned by a political agenda. When religious

Paul's Journey to Rome

politics came into play, Paul is usually treated harshly. This tiny ship was not designed to make the voyage out into the deep sea. It would make its entire journey hugging the coastline, docking in a port each night. They make the 80-mile trip to Sidon in one day, but from there, sailing became difficult. Actually, considering that it was late fall at this point, it’s amazing they found a ship sailing at all. Most ships stopped traveling by early November. This grain ship was probably the last one going to Rome until the spring.



Acts 27:7-12 Winds in the Mediterranean gusted from west to east this time of year, making sailing west quite difficult. Ships would sail westward in the shelter of an island to make up the time lost in tacking back and forth into the wind. The concern for lost time had to do with the violent winds on the sea as winter would set in. Since the Fast was long past (a reference to the Day of Atonement – Yom Kippur), and since they were probably experiencing an early storm, Paul observes that they should not risk the trip out into the open sea. At this pace, they will not make the port of Phoenix before things get very nasty. Now, we could make a few observations here about Paul. How would a tentmaker know sea travel? He certainly was not a sea captain. But Paul was an experienced traveler. He had traveled this sea many times over the years, especially during his missionary journeys. He had experienced three shipwrecks before this (2 Corinthians 11:25 – written before this voyage). The word “perceives” in verse 10 means “to perceive based on past experiences.” We need to make room for the Holy Spirit to be speaking to Paul. The Spiritual Gift of Discernment can act as a sort of “sixth sense” in some situations. Borrowing a line from Star Wars, Paul would have commented, “I’ve got a bad feeling about this.” Unfortunately, the Roman Officer listens to the ship’s captain, not Paul – a mistake he will not make later on.



Acts 27:13-15 As if to confirm that the captain was right, the weather calmed, making sailing much easier. Only after they were committed to deep-sea travel did the weather turn nasty once again. It blew them 23 miles south, lengthening their journey to the safer harbor. I’m not sure what you think, but it almost seems that the weather was contrary; that something was trying to keep them from getting safely to Rome. Comparing this story to the events in Jonah (see Jonah 1:5), I understand why the storm raged against that ship. Jonah was disobeying the Lord. But was Paul being disobedient? Or was this storm the work of the Satan; trying to keep Paul out of Rome? Maybe it was simply the force of nature at work here, and I need to stop spiritualizing the storm. It was, after all, the time of the year when no ships journeyed on the Mediterranean.



Acts 27:16-20 Things got so bad that they wrapped the boat with ropes, brought in the lifeboat (to keep it from being dashed against the main ship, damaging both), throw cargo overboard (again, compare Jonah 1:5), and even threw the tackle overboard to lighten the load. The ship was being driven along at the mercy of the waves and the storm. The crew had lost their ability to control the ship. Lower the

sails, drop the sea anchor and fight to keep her pointed into the wind. Everyone on board had lost hope. 

Acts 27:21-26 When everyone else had lost hope, Paul turns to the leaders and says, “I told you this would happen.” Then he gives them something to hope in; the God of Israel and the Lord whom Paul served. What I find interesting here is that Paul offers comfort and hope to these people. This whole journey was part of God’s plan to get him to Rome. Paul, the missionary, had been told he would take the Gospel all the way to Rome (see Acts 23:11). Yet rather than fixing his eyes entirely on Rome, Paul also was able to see those around him during the journey. In other words, he didn’t ignore the spiritual needs of those around him while he was traveling to Rome. This is a significant lesson for you and me. Often we set our sights on a ministry or a goal and overlook those next to us. We make plans and goals to minister to the people in a distant land, yet never say a word to the individual who works next to us. We plan and organize an event to bring people to the Lord, but neglect to plan and organize events to bring our own people to the Lord. We dare not miss ministering to those the Lord has already brought our way; a lesson seen here through the Apostle Paul.



Acts 27:27-29 These men had been fighting the storm for two weeks. That’s a nasty storm. It does almost seem unnatural. It really does appear that forces were working against them. If that is true then does it seem odd that Paul rode out the storm instead of rebuking the storm? Doesn’t it seem odd that Luke never mentions they prayed for the storm to end? You’d think they would have started praying right from the beginning. However, instead of calming the storm, Paul seems to focus on calming the sailors. Again, I see this as a valuable lesson for you and me as we minister to people experiencing a storm in their own life. Yes, it would be wonderful if all the problems of life would disappear. But that “wish” just isn’t going to come true all the time. A peaceful and uneventful life does not strengthen the faith of anyone. Living through a crisis may be difficult, but it has a tendency to increase our faith and make us strong (Romans 5:3 and 1 Peter 1:6-7). One last observation. Isn’t it interesting that the sailors started praying here? Okay, maybe they didn’t pray to God, but maybe they did. Maybe they did begin to believe in the God of Paul and his men. But then again . . .



Acts 27:30-32 Maybe they did start to believe in Paul’s God, but like most young believers they felt that God helps those who helps themselves. Paul says that this is absolutely not true. God helps those who wait on Him. Attempting to take matters into their own hands, Paul warns that everyone will die if they allow the sailors to

leave. Therefore, the Roman soldiers cut the ropes to the lifeboat the sailors were trying to use. Again, how did Paul know this? Was it intuition or was it the Lord? I think we all know the answer. 

Acts 27:33-38 Imagine this scene. The sailors had just tried to abandon ship but were stopped by the soldiers. This would have created quite a bit of tension among those on board. People were tired. They were hungry. They were scared . . . well, all but three of them. Three of these passengers seemed to remain calm throughout this whole crisis. Paul is so calm that he actually encourages everyone to have a sunrise breakfast. And his calm presence appears to have a calming presence on all those on board. Have you noticed that the people are starting to listen to this man? The commander has listened to Paul, it seems the sailors are now listening to Paul, the other passengers, and the other prisoners are now listening to Paul. It is true that a crisis reveals a person’s character. This crisis has revealed just what sort of man Paul really is. I’ve often watched Hollywood productions of disasters where a group of people is thrown into a crisis. Hollywood portrays the group falling into moral and ethical decay. “That’s the nature of the human heart,” they surmise. I scoff at their assessment. I scoff because I know that the entire scene would change if a person of God were present amidst the crisis. Like Paul, you and I have the same ability to bring peace and calm when life is falling apart. Do not underestimate your ability to calm a fiery ordeal. Filled with God’s Spirit and led by the Spirit, you bring the presence of the Lord into the crisis. And people will naturally turn to you for strength and hope, just as these people did to Paul. One believer in a crisis can make all the difference in the world.



Acts 27:39-44 Was the situation scary? You bet it was! But Paul had been a calming presence to this crowd of people. Paul had made such an impact that the Roman Commander (Julius) did not want to lose this man. Paul had been a source of hope and encouragement the past two weeks and had given wise counsel and advice. You certainly don’t want to sacrifice the very man that had guided you through the storm. And that brings me to an important point I’d like to make. You see, it was Paul’s faith and integrity that had made such a difference in this situation. There had been no miracle to witness for the Lord, only a man’s life of faith and commitment. And look at the difference it made here. You and I do not need to perform miraculous signs and wonders to testify for the Lord. We give testimony through our faith, our honesty, our love for others, our peace, and our kindness. I don’t need to speak in an unknown

language or heal someone of a terrible disease to witness for the Lord. I simply need to be someone who allows the Lord to show through in all I do. Acts 28 

Acts 28:1 The two-week storm had driven them 600 miles west of Fair Havens.



Acts 28:2 It’s interesting that Luke calls these people “barbarians” – a term used for anyone who did not speak Greek. It does not mean they were uncultured or savages. It simply means that they did not follow Greek customs or live in a Greek-oriented culture. Luke says the natives built a fire and showed kindness to everyone, a statement that is intended to make a point. Consider that on this ship, there were Roman soldiers (although they probably had dropped their pieces of armor while jumping ship), there were sailors (perhaps some from Egypt), the prisoners, and then Paul’s traveling companions. It is probable that there were noticeable differences in the people who swam ashore. It seems that the natives recognized some to be prisoners, considering their remark about Paul in verse 4. However, in spite of all these differences they showed kindness to everyone. They started a fire to help dry their clothes and fight off hypothermia. Why the kind treatment? I believe it is because of their superstition and because one of the gods they worshiped, which we will discuss in the next section.



Acts 28:3-6 In some Bibles, the word “justice” in verse 4 includes a footnote alluding to a Greek goddess named Dike. She watched over the affairs of Men and judged when there had been an injustice, or when justice had not been fulfilled.

In this case,

since everyone on board the ship had survived, Justice (the Greek goddess) had determined everyone to be innocent and had spared his or her life. So when Paul is bitten by the viper, they conclude that he must have been guilty of some crime. Fate (or in this case Dike) intervened to make sure the guilty were punished. The whole incident with the Viper becomes a witness against this idea of justice. Like Moses against the Egyptian gods, Paul and the snakebite display the impotence of this pagan goddess. The God that Paul represents is able to undo or overpower any of these Greek gods. Paul did not tempt the snake to bite him. I am sure he was just as alarmed as you and I would have been. As he drew near the fire, the warmth would have aroused the snake (a cold-blooded reptile that becomes lethargic and stiff when the weather is cold). Yes, Paul had the presence of mind to shake the creature off his hand into the fire, but God is the one who was using this event for His glory. Either God kept the creature from pumping venom into Paul (think Daniel and the lions) or 8 http://www.theoi.com/Ouranios/HoraDike.html

God kept the poison from affecting Paul. Nevertheless, whichever way God accomplished this, He had a plan to reveal Himself through Paul to a people who had never even been looking for Him (Isaiah 65:1). 

Acts 28:7-10 Recognizing that the Lord was about to do a mighty work on Malta, Paul makes himself available. Through His servant, the Lord heals many people on this island. Luke records their gratitude, although nothing is said about their faith. But then again, in this section of Acts Luke seems to be writing about his experiences, not necessarily about Paul or the ministry.



Acts 28:11-14 The crew leaves Malta in late February or early March. They make good time and have a safe journey to Rome. The ship had the twin sons of Zeus on the bow of the ship - Castor and Pollux. The men on that ship felt that this image would bring them good luck. I wonder what those who survived the shipwreck thought about this. I also wonder if people in Rome were worried about the ship, its crew, the soldiers, and the prisoners. Did they have family in Rome that had been concerned the last 3 or 4 months? Did the Roman commander have family in Rome who by now had been mourning his death at sea? What an incredible story he would be able to tell when they finally docked in Puteoli. At this point, the Roman soldiers, the prisoners, and those traveling with Paul leave the ship and begin the 152-mile trip to Rome by land.



Acts 28:15-16 Paul and his companions spend a week in Puteoli, giving messengers ample time to run to Rome and announce that he is still alive. A large group of believers leave Rome, travel down the Appian Way, and wait for Paul in two locations: the Forum of Appius (a market town 43 miles from Rome) and the Three Taverns (33 miles from Rome). As Paul and his companions (and the Roman soldiers) made their way to Rome, these people would descend upon Paul like some great world leader. I wonder how this treatment affected Julius, the Roman commander. In Caesarea, he is told to escort this prisoner to Rome. Along the way, Paul demonstrated that he is far more than some common criminal. Now, as they draw near to Rome, Paul is treated like a celebrity. I can just hear Julius muttering under his breath “Who is that guy?” Perhaps this is why Julius permitted Paul incredible liberty once they arrived in Rome. Remember, the prisoner’s safety and his punishment rested upon the shoulders of the commander. If Paul escaped, Julius would be punished for Paul’s crimes. However, over the months, this is how deeply he began to trust Paul. One guard was enough.



Acts 28:17-20 As Paul had done so often before, he meets with the Jewish leaders within the city. Except for this time, they had to come meet with him. It’s important to note that Paul was not pressing charges against the leaders in Jerusalem. He only wanted to be declared innocent. Once again, he says that his only crime is having the hope that all Jews had; that the Messiah would one day come, which Paul proclaimed had happened. He did not speak against the customs or religious practices of Israel. He did not demand they abandon their ways. He merely pointed out that following customs and regulations would not bring about righteousness in God’s new covenant. Righteousness is something that only God can give to a person. And He has always given righteousness to the faithful, not those who blindly followed ritual and custom. God always had and will continue to look inward at the heart.



Acts 28:21-22 I suspect these Jewish leaders are not entirely truthful here. Surely they knew of Jews in Rome converting to Christianity. Surely they had heard about the tensions between the Jews and Christians in Jerusalem. Oh, perhaps they had heard nothing of Paul, but my guess is that they knew far more about Christianity than they were telling.



Acts 28:23-29 Paul spent a whole day quoting scripture and retelling of events in the life of Jesus. His testimony about the Kingdom of God included the death and resurrection of Jesus. But it also looked ahead to the earthly reign of Christ when He returns. Many Jews embraced the idea of the Messiah reigning on earth, but they stumbled upon a Messiah who would die as atonement for sin. Most Jews could not get their minds wrapped around the concept of justification by faith. To them, justification came through “right deeds” and “good works” and in following rituals and through ethnicity – being Jewish. They were children of Abraham, children of the covenant. Why would they need to be forgiven for anything! Perhaps this was their argument. So it is entirely possible Paul replied with the words we find in Romans; about how all have sinned, and about how everyone is without excuse, and about how Abraham was justified long before the Laws of Moses were established, and about how justification comes by faith in the promises of God, not in following His laws and commands. Yet, sadly, many refused to accept Paul’s argument. Some were persuaded, but most only argued among themselves. They would not and could not accept the truth. I can understand Paul’s frustration. Those who should have known the truth would not accept the truth. So Paul takes the message to those who are willing to listen. Just as in many other towns and cities, Paul begins speaking with the Jews but eventually turns to the Gentiles. Many of them seem much more willing to

listen and accept what the Lord has proclaimed. Some old manuscripts of the Bible add verse 29 here: And when he had said these words, the Jews departed, greatly

disagreeing with each other.9 Some Jews, it seems, were beginning to be convinced while others refused. 

Acts 28:30-31 Luke concludes the story of Acts with a brief summary; that Paul spent two years in Rome in his own rented home, proclaiming the Gospel to all who would listen. During that two-year period, Paul wrote Ephesians, Colossians, Philemon, and Philippians. Although he lived in rented quarters, it seems that there was a guard assigned to watch over him night and day. And these guards were able to listen to what Paul had to say and watch how Paul lived. Paul had such an effect on these soldiers that many became believers. At the end of Philippians, Paul makes a comment that leads us to believe that even the servants in Caesar’s household had become believers. And all the rest of God’s people send you greetings, too,

especially those in Caesar’s household (Philippians 4:22). 10 What an incredible two years it must have been. Think of the crowds that came to talk with Paul. Think of the changed lives. Yet here was Paul taken to Rome as a prisoner. However, the fact that he was a prisoner is what allowed him to travel safely to Rome in the first place. We need to be careful that we don’t shake our fist at God because of the trials and hardships we are presently facing. Those trials and hardships might just be God’s way of leading us to where he wants us, and preparing us for what He desires to do through us. 

Epilog: What happened to Paul at the end of these two years? What became of his life? It seems he never went to trial. He had reached another two years awaiting trial, and since there never were any official charges, Paul was set free. In 2 Timothy 4:1617 Paul says he was “delivered out of the mouth if the lion.” This is generally viewed as his reference to being released from Roman imprisonment. After his release by the Roman authorities Paul spent approximately four or five years traveling to the “Land of the Gentiles” and visiting such places as Crete (Tit. 1:5), Nicopolis (Tit. 3:12), Troas (II Tim. 4:13), Miletus and Corinth (II Tim. 4:20). He wrote the Pastoral Epistles of I Timothy and Titus in AD 67 during this time. Some people suggest that he did eventually end up in Spain according to his original plans (Romans 15:22–28). They suggest that Paul preached in Gaul (modern-day France) and even in England – pointing to St. Paul’s Basilica in London. Whether he or another Apostle preached in

9 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.). Carol Stream, IL 10 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Php 4:22). Carol Stream, IL 16

England, it’s apparent that the Gospel was taken there by some believer. The church in England was well established and organized long before Augustine would travel there in 597 AD to establish the Roman Catholic Church. 

Eventually, Paul will be arrested again. This time, Rome takes Paul prisoner (67-68 AD). At this time he writes 2 Timothy. Tradition holds that he was beheaded outside of Rome by order of Emperor Nero in 68 AD.



Some have claimed that an Acts 29 document was found which speaks of Paul’s journey to Britain. It is a questionable manuscript, for no one in the early church viewed it as a sacred text. It speaks less about Paul and more about how Britain was where the ten “lost tribes” of Israel ended up. Paul was supposed to have spoken to a Druid Priest and learned this mystery. You can read the document and the commentary at http://www.theseason.org/acts/acts29.htm. You’ll notice that it doesn’t sound like scripture at all. It doesn’t have the same taste as Holy Scripture. It sounds more like mythology or legend than fact.

December 3: Ephesians 1-2 Ephesians During Paul’s second missionary Journey, he traveled through Ephesus on his way back to Antioch (Acts 18:19-22). The people asked him to stay, but he declined. However, during his third missionary journey, Paul spent nearly two years in Ephesus, changing this city from the inside out. These events are recorded in Acts 19:1-20. In Ephesus, Paul rebaptized several followers of John the Baptist who then receive the Holy Spirit (Acts 19:1-7). Once this happens, the Ephesian Church grows incredibly strong. God gave Paul the ability to perform unusual miracles (Acts 19:11-12). Because of Paul and the strength of the church, many sorcerers became believers (Acts 19:17-20). There was a public bonfire where these demonic books were burned; people threw away the tools of their trade, and instead embraced Jesus. This great revival changed the city so much that it began to affect the local businesses. Instead of worshiping the Greek goddess Artemis11, the people were

Artemis was the Greek goddess of hunting. She protected nature and wildlife.

11 http://www.greekmythology.com/Olympians/Artemis/artemis.html

worshiping the Lord. This shift in behavior is what caused a silversmith named Demetrius to instigate a riot (Acts 19:23-41). The Ephesian Church began with such enthusiasm; however, even though they stood firm on Truth, they lost their ability to love others. It is Christian Love that drives a Church beyond its walls and seeks out the lost. Ephesus had this vibrant love at the beginning, but according to the Lord, they had lost this “First Love” (Revelation 2:4). Paul sensed that this was happening, which is what prompted him to write this letter. Paul does not encourage the Ephesian Church to stop standing firm on the Truth, but he does encourage them to love God and love one another. Ephesians 1 

Ephesians 1:1-2 Paul was a prisoner in Rome when he wrote this letter. During this imprisonment, he also wrote Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon. Paul was not in jail but was under guard in a rented house (Acts 28:30). It was about 60 AD.



Ephesians 1:3-14 These verses are one sentence in the Greek version of this text, meaning that it is all one thought. Modern translations divide this section into several sentences. The main thrust of this section focuses on why a person should give praise to God. Verse 3 is significant. Paul doesn't say we are without blame. He says that we are blameless in God's sight because of our relationship with Jesus. This blessing is something you will not find in classical Greek literature. No Greek god blesses humanity. They do not eulogesas – “speak well of” (this is where we get our English word eulogy). Only the Lord God speaks well of His people. Only the Lord God blesses His children – people who have been adopted into the family because of their faith in Jesus Christ. This blessing is something God planned long before He made the world. Long ago God planned to restore a fallen humanity through the sacrifice of His Son. It is because of our belief in the Son that we become holy and without fault. This was God’s plan from long ago; yet although it was a mystery in Old Testament times, it has now been revealed (verse 9). God has been working throughout history to bring about the adoption of humanity and the promised inheritance for all who will believe (verse 11). To identify someone as an adopted Child and to guarantee that child will receive all of His promises, the Father fills them with the Holy Spirit. We are “sealed” as God’s child by the mark of the Spirit. The point to all of this is that God planned to give humanity a choice. He predestined to give humanity an opportunity to become an adopted child of God (predestined focuses

more on this plan rather than on who is saved). Moreover, anyone who has been given the Holy Spirit can be assured that they are indeed a Child of God. This truly is fantastic news and an encouraging lesson, but why do you think the Ephesian Christians needed to hear this? 

Ephesians 1:15-18 Verses 15 through 23 are also one sentence in the Greek. However, it’s a bit easier to divide this sentence into two thoughts. In this first section, Paul says he is praying the Ephesians Christians receive spiritual wisdom and insight. What wisdom and what insight do Paul desire they have? He

The New Living Translation has correctly rendered this as “spiritual wisdom” rather than “the Spirit of wisdom.

desires that they might know God more intimately. There is a huge difference between having knowledge about God and knowing Him personally. Some might say that we cannot know God or truly know His will. That is not true. We can know God’s heart, His character, and His will. Paul told the Corinthian Christians that it is possible to know God this intimately because we have been given His Spirit (1 Corinthians 2:12). However, this kind of intimacy with God requires effort on our part. A simple, casual relationship with the Lord will not build the kind of intimacy Paul is talking about here. A Believer must spend time with God in prayer and in the study of His Word if they want to receive spiritual wisdom and insight. It doesn’t happen autonomously. 

Ephesians 1:19-23 Paul also prays that the Ephesian Christians realize the mighty power of God available to all believers. This is not a power to exert our will and our desires, but a power to withstand the forces of darkness and the trials of this life. Although the forces of darkness and the powers of this world crucified Christ, the power of God overcame their work by raising Christ from the dead. This is the power of victory each believer receives from God. The Church will not be overcome. Believers will not be crushed. I think the Church needs to remember this, especially the Church in North America. We seem to be so timid; so fearful. We allow the forces of darkness to destroy us as Christians and as local churches. We tremble and fret when the world flexes its muscles against the Church. Paul would look at us today and probably pray these same words. I can almost hear him say, “Don’t you know, Church, who is on your side? Don’t you know, Church, the power that fills you and watches over you?”

Ephesians 2 

Ephesians 2:1-3 It is not the bad things we do which separate us from God. It is who we are. We are born as sinners. Paul says, “By our very nature we were subject to God’s anger” (verse 3). It is our nature that needs to change, not our behavior. Our sinful behavior is merely a symptom of our sinful nature. This is why any religion based on works will fail. Working to change our behavior does not change our nature. Oh, I know people will argue that they don’t need a Savior. They think they are not such a bad person. They do all sorts of good things for others and for the community. However, they are still marked by death, which is the curse of sin (Romans 6:23). The fact that people die is an indication they have a sinful nature. This, of course, applies to you and me as well. We too have the same sinful nature as the rest of the world. The only difference is that you and I have a relationship with Jesus, which . . .



Ephesians 2:4-5 removes the curse of sin. We are given eternal life. Please don’t miss the significance of what Paul says here. By our very nature, we were subject to God’s anger, but God took the initiative to address that problem – our sinfulness and our death. He did not instruct us to follow rules or do acts of service. He sent His Son so that whoever believes has eternal life (John 3:16). This is what sets Christianity apart from every other religion. God provided the way to eternal life. People are not expected to find the way or earn the way. They simply need to believe.



Ephesians 2:6 This is an important verse for Christians. You should highlight it in your Bible. Our position with God changes the moment we become believers; the moment we are Born Again. Paul says that the moment we are saved, we are raised from the dead and are seated with Christ in Heaven. We are not there physically (not yet), but we are there positionally. Our spiritual position is one with Christ. If you are having trouble understanding this, then let me remind you what Paul said in the last chapter. In Ephesians 1:13 Paul says we are identified as God’s Children when we receive the Holy Spirit. And just who is the Holy Spirit? He is the third person of the Trinity. He is the Spirit of God. So if the Spirit of God dwells within us, where then do we exist “spiritually”? We are connected to God, and God is connected to us. You may not be aware of this, but you received eternal life the moment you believed. It is not something that awaits you one day when you die. You have it now. Paul says that because of our relationship with Jesus, we have already left the grave, for our spirit has joined with His Spirit and made us one. It is the presence of the Spirit that marks us as wheat and not chaff (Luke 3:17). When the Lord gathers His people to

Heaven, it will be easy for Him to recognize His children for their spirit and His Spirit are one. 

Ephesians 2:7 Because of our new position before God (moving from wrath to adopted children), the Church has a tremendous opportunity to demonstrate God’s grace to a watching world. This is why our conduct as Christians and as a Church must imitate Christ. If God is as loving and as kind as we say He is, why then do we not reflect that character. This is the unique purpose of the Church, to represent the Light of the World in this dark and sinful world. Think about it; if God was merely looking to grant us a place in heaven, why not take us there the moment we believe? If Salvation was the only thing God desired, it makes no sense to have the saved remain on earth. No, there must be another reason, and that reason is for the Church to become a witness to God’s love and grace.



Ephesians 2:8-10 Here’s something else to think about. If we are saved by grace and not by works, then we cannot be lost by bad works. If it is a gift from God (verse 8), then He will certainly not take that gift from us. The Lord has said that no one can snatch us from the Father’s hand (John 10:29). However, I do believe many people act like Christians but are not actually saved. How can we tell who is saved and who is not? We know by their works. A true believer allows the Spirit to recreate them. They become a masterpiece – someone that reflects the holiness of God. God is writing a poem with our name at the beginning (the Greek word for workmanship is

poiema). He describes us in a new way. He desires to make us a New Creation (2 Corinthians 5:17). A true believer allows the Spirit to do His work within them. A counterfeit Christian remains the same. They come to Church but do not become like Christ. When a person like this walks away from the Church or from God, we need to remember that they were never one with the Lord to begin with. 

Ephesians 2:11-13 A Gentile is someone who is not Jewish by birth or Jewish by adoption. In Old Testament times, a non-Jewish person could become an adopted member of the family by observing the Jewish customs, by voicing their faith in Yahweh, and (for the men) by being circumcised (Exodus 12:48-49). In New Testament times, a Gentile becomes adopted through faith in Christ. By this adoption, Gentile believers now receive five privileges once reserved only for Israel. Verse 12 and 13 says that these Gentile believers are no longer separated from God. They are no longer alienated from Israel. They now enjoy the blessings of God’s promises (Future glory, eternal existence, an eternal place to live, the protection of a Lord and a King). They now have hope. Their life now has a purpose and meaning (without God,

a person constantly wonders about their purpose and meaning in life). In this section, Paul talks about a King who watches over us and protects us and provides for us. In America, we don’t actually understand the concept of a king. However, if we were to use the medieval practice of kingship or even lordship, we are given a glimpse into what our King and Lord does for us. Our King and Lord watches over us. Considering that He is holy and just, He provides an army to protect us, not just Himself. Considering that He is loving and kind, He makes sure we have all that we need. He makes certain that we have what we need to labor in His Kingdom. In other words, Paul takes us back to the words of Jesus spoken in Matthew 6. Jesus says that He is our Lord and King. We need not be anxious. We do not need to fret about food or clothing or life. Since He is our Lord, all these things will be provided for us (see Matthew 6:25-34). Through the blood of Christ, we become citizens of this Kingdom and receive all the blessings and promises once reserved for a person born into that Kingdom. Our King treats us as His very own. 

Ephesians 2:14-16 Borrowing once again from the medieval concept of a lord, Paul says that those living in the Lord’s Kingdom are treated as one family. Before the death of Jesus, a person was identified as a citizen through certain rituals and outward practices. However, once Christ was crucified, an individual is identified as a citizen through faith in Jesus. The old practices are no longer necessary. Jesus put an end to these regulations because of His death. Yet sadly, people continue to divide. It is in our nature. The World divides over land, family, race, language, education, wealth, residence, personal desires, personal preferences, and other issues. People divide from God and from one another. The Lord, on the other hand, unites. Not only does faith in Jesus unite us with God, but also it unites us with one another. We find peace with God and peace with one another. This is what should happen but sadly does not. We permit too much of our old lives to influence our new.



Ephesians 2:17-18 I still can’t quite shake this image of a quiet, peaceful shire where a loving King and Lord rules over the people. Those who live in this land experience peace and hope. They have no worries or fears because their King and their Lord are watching over them. They make sure to provide all the needs of the people. Years earlier, the King went out into the wild, rescued a group of individuals, and brought them safely into His Kingdom. Later, the Kings’ Son came out into the wild and told those living in darkness about the Father’s Land. He offered peace to those still living in fear. He stretched out His hand and offered freedom to those living in bondage; life to those held captive by death. “Come, live in My Father’s Kingdom,” the Son said.

“Come; live as an adopted child in my Father’s house.” A few accepted the offer of the Son. Many rejected Him. Some of those still living in darkness had the Son killed. However, to prove that the offer from the Father was genuine, He brought His Son back to life. Paul was one of those who formerly rejected the Son, but has now changed his mind. He understood who the Son was and that His offer was genuine and sincere. In the King’s peaceful land, it doesn’t matter where a person was from. What is important is they accepted the Son’s offer to come and live with the Father in peace. Now, I know my analogy is full of holes. It doesn’t talk about the ransom Jesus paid so we might live in the Father’s land. It doesn’t mention conviction, repentance, and regeneration of our sinful nature. But theology aside, this is the thrust of what God is doing. He is beckoning the lost to come and be found. He is offering blessings unmeasurable and joy unspeakable. In the Father’s land, God only sees His children; each of them filled with the One Spirit who is in all and fills all (a point Paul will emphasize in Ephesians 4:4). 

Ephesians 2:19-22 Rather than a Kingdom, Paul speaks of a Temple. However, the analogy is the same. There is no Temple in Jerusalem today because it is not necessary. God has built a new place in which to dwell. That dwelling place is within you and me. The Old Testament prophets and the New Testament apostles spoke of this new Temple (see Jeremiah 31:34, 1 Corinthians 6:19, and Revelation 21:3). Their message is the very foundation upon which God’s new Temple is built. Jesus is the cornerstone that holds the whole building together. The Christians living in Ephesus (both Jew and Gentile) were the bricks, the timbers, the roof, and the walls that, united together, made God’s new Temple. In this analogy, it is the Father who lives in the Temple rather than His children living in His Kingdom. You and I are part of this same Temple today. All Christians, no matter where they are from, what language they speak, or what sins they have committed, become the walls, the roof, the bricks, the windows, and the doors to the new Temple in which God lives. Each piece of building material used in this Temple is marked as Holy through God’s Spirit

December 4: Ephesians 3-5 Ephesians 3



Ephesians 3:1 Paul was imprisoned in Rome, basically because he took the message of grace to the Gentiles. The Gentiles were now part of God’s Temple (or part of His Kingdom) because Paul faithfully took this message out to those who were separated from God. Paul carried the Light of Christ to those living in darkness (Think of Isaiah’s prophecy in Isaiah 9:1-2). I suppose some Jews did not want God’s grace to be offered to the Gentiles. I mean, the way they treated Paul is a good sign they disliked the idea of fellowshipping with Gentile believers. Anyway, Paul’s opening thought here continues at verse 14. The next several verses are a parenthesis.



Ephesians 3:2-7 This is what the Holy Spirit will do. He will help Christians understand God’s will, God’s plan, and what God has written. The prophets wrote about this mysterious plan (consider the text from Isaiah 9), and the apostles put this plan into practice. Remember that it was Peter who first took the message of grace to the Gentiles (his trip to visit Cornelius in Acts 10). Paul merely took God’s plan and made it happen on a grander scale.



Ephesians 3:8-13 This uniting of “many people into one” was part of God’s plan from the very beginning. The Church displays the manifold wisdom of God. Paul says that the Church becomes a tapestry (a polupoikilos – something marked with a great variety of colors) that reveals God’s wisdom to the rulers and authorities in the Heavenly places. The Good Angels rejoice in God’s wisdom. Sure, they knew that God was planning to redeem humanity by sending His Son. But they did not know God was planning to unite all humanity as one. To the Angels, the Church was something new (Compare 1 Peter 1:10-12). The bad angels (Satan and his legion), are befuddled by all of this. Satan is actually shamed by the Church. He never saw it coming. He knew the Messiah would come. He knew when, how, and where He would come (he only needed to read scripture). He understood why He would come. But Satan would not find any prophecies in the Old Testament that spoke of the Church; the mystery of uniting Jew and Gentile into one body. Yes, we are all vastly different from one another, but that’s what makes the Church a beautiful tapestry. I think God hid this mystery during Old Testament times so Satan would not know the extent of what the Cross would accomplish. Because of the Cross, the offer of redemption has extended to all of humanity. In other words, Jesus has invaded the enemy’s territory and is rescuing those once held captive by Satan. Jesus is snatching people from Satan left and right, and there’s not a thing the Devil can do to stop this. I think had the Devil knew of the Church and the breadth of Her effect, Satan may have changed his strategy.



Ephesians 3:14-19 This is one long sentence in the original Greek language. “For this reason,” continues Paul’s thought from verse 1. Because God decided to invite Gentiles into His Kingdom out of love, Paul prays that that both Jew and Gentile believer might understand “how wide, how long, how high, and how deep His love

is.”12 This understanding should enable a believer to look upon the Father in love AND also look upon a fellow believer in love. In other words, when we experience even a portion of God’s love for us, it should change us into a person who extends that love to others. As the Church, our position before God is the same, no matter who we are. Also, as the Church, we are relationally the same, no matter our background or our past. This is what it means to be one. This is how the Church loves the Father – by loving one another. 

Ephesians 3:20-21 I have said it before and I will say it again. It is love that separates the Church from the rest of the world. Please do not think that all our acts of service, our charity, or even our organizational structure are what identify us as the Church. Many other organizations feed the hungry, care for the sick, and clothe the naked. As the Church, we cannot put stock in those things. What identifies us as the Church are our love for one another and our love for our enemies. It is this that Paul asks the Father to bestow upon us. It is this love that demonstrates the Father’s glory through the Church.

Ephesians 4 

Ephesians 4:1-3 These are words too often forgotten. Too often we hold others to a standard of excellence no human could obtain. No human is beyond sin or beyond weakness. No person lives a perfect life. We each have days when we “got out on the wrong side of bed.” Oddly, we want others to be understanding and forgiving when we mess up. Why won’t we show that same grace toward them? Remember how I said that Satan is losing people left and right; that people in bondage are being rescued by the Lamb of God? This makes him madder than a wet hen. Since Satan cannot destroy the Church with a direct frontal attack, he reveals the flaws of others to susceptible Christians. He arouses our selfishness, causing us to be offended by the weaknesses of others. Love, however, sees the weaknesses of others and desires to strengthen and build up a brother or sister.

12 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Eph 3:18). Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers.



Ephesians 4:4-6 This unity – this idea of being “one” – is not based on feelings or opinions or our personal ideologies. Unity surrounds the foundational truths of the faith that are revealed in Scripture. Each of the “ones” mentioned here is in harmony with one another. Notably, the Spirit will not contradict God nor will He contradict Christ. This is also why the Church must be united around core foundational beliefs that are in harmony with the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. When the Church begins to adopt practices and beliefs that contradict what the Father has written, what the Son has spoken, and what the Spirit has

Since the same Spirit lives in us today that lived in the saints down through the ages, it is wrong to claim that the Spirit is speaking a new truth today. The Holy Spirit revealed truth to the early Church Fathers, to scholars and theologians throughout the ages. He (the Spirit), will NOT speak something contradictory today.

revealed, then the Church is no longer one body united in one spirit with the Father. 

Ephesians 4:7-8 Although the foundations of our faith are united around the same principals, Christ gives each believer a unique ability to serve the Church. We each receive “grace” (a gift He is pleased to offer), or, as we call them today, “Spiritual Gifts.” These gifts are tools each believer is to use in strengthening the Church. These gifts are diverse, but they come from the same place (see 1 Corinthians 12:4). Christians must be careful to use their gifts in love; otherwise, they can lead to destruction (as seen in the Corinthian Church).



Ephesians 4:9-10 After summarizing Psalm 68, Paul digresses for a moment. Christ’s descent into the lowest parts of the earth refers to His death and burial. By His victory over death, Christ was able to free the captives and give grace (gifts) to those He has redeemed. It is through the giving of these gifts that Christ is able to fill the world with Himself.



Ephesians 4:11-12 Paul lists five leadership gifts that are given to equip God’s people to do the work of the church. In other words, it is not the people with these gifts that DO the work of the Church. They train and guide the people of the Church to work as well. Too often, the Church turns to those

I don’t believe the Lord calls Apostles any more, but I do believe God calls an individual out from among the body of believers and appoints them to leadership positions. This is apostle in position, not in title. 26

gifted in this way and commands them to do the job, while everyone else reaps the benefit of their ministry. Biblical scholars suggest that there are no apostles today, in the strict sense. These men were those who physically walked with Christ, heard His teachings, and were sent by the Lord for a particular ministry. They say the same about prophets. I agree with this in a strict point of view. However, in a broad sense, some individuals have been called to provide leadership within a local congregation – an office similar to that of an apostle. In a narrow view, prophets were gifted with the ability to understand all mysteries and knowledge without the help of the written New Testament (Consider Peter’s first sermon in Acts 2. Also, see 1 Corinthians 13:2). However, in a broad sense, people today are gifted with the ability to proclaim God’s Truth as revealed to them by the Holy Spirit. In a sense, this is what I am doing here. I take the Truth of God and share it with you in a way consistent with the Word of God. The Holy Spirit is what helps me apply this Truth to our word today. I hesitate to call myself a prophet, but I hope I am helping people understand the Word of God more clearly through my labors. In a strict sense, Evangelist, Pastors, and Teachers are still present within the Church today, each fulfilling an important role. Evangelists have a special gift to lead others to Christ. The term, “Pastors and Teachers,” can be seen as one gift with two parts; notice the absence of the word “some” before Teachers. The Pastor “shepherds” the Church, guiding it in love, and “teaches” the Church the Word of God. The Word becomes the shepherd’s staff that not only directs but protects as well. I would say, for the most part, Search Committees look for those gifted as Pastor/Teachers. This seems to be the standard set of gifts most church members expect from their pastor. The problem with this narrow focus is that the Church will miss out on three other beneficial gifts that are necessary for Church Leadership as well. Do not turn away potential ministers in your church just because an individual is gifted in the other three ways. Alan Hirsh wrote an excellent piece for Christianity Today that addresses this issue. 

Ephesians 4:13-16 Because we allow people gifted in these areas to train us and equip us for ministry, we should mature. However, this doesn’t happen as often as it should. I believe if you find a church filled with immature Christians, you will find leadership that, for the most part, has failed at its calling. Rather than creating mature disciples, many shepherds do the work of the church and create dependents – people who cannot think for themselves and people who depend on their pastor for Spiritual growth. Leadership in the Church must train the Church to not only mature but equip

13http://www.christianitytoday.com/le/2008/spring/7.32.html? share=xMRH5FfHZNvIPuHwp9FfYY8Tfon4n2Hm to read the full article.

the Church to fend for itself. A good minister equips his church to function without him. My deepest desire is for the people I shepherd to know the Truth so well that they would recognize a lie; that they would not be so easily swayed by individuals who speak just enough truth to make their words sound convincing. 

Ephesians 4:17-24 Fascinating. Paul says that only a person hopelessly confused would continue to live and act like they did before they found Christ. That is a rather bold statement, but it is true. Only someone confused would walk back to the old life; the life of sadness, hopelessness, worry, and fear. Yet we still see this today. People continue to hold fast to certain things from their former life, never truly surrendering to Jesus – never truly saved. Paul says we are the ones holding on to this former life. We are to “throw it off”. Jesus doesn’t do this for us, the Father doesn’t, and neither does the Spirit. Oh, the Spirit might convict us, but in the end, if we want to put on the New Nature, we will have to remove the old. That involves letting go of some things from our former life.



Ephesians 4:25-29 There are many places in the New Testament where believers are called to act in ways far different from the world. Jesus teaches us to turn the other cheek when wronged, to love our enemies and pray for those who persecute us (Matthew 5:39-44). These are actions that identify us as a Christian – the fruit that shows what kind of tree we are. Jesus expects those called by His name (Christian) to conduct themselves in this world in ways that are not of this world. In that light, much of what Paul says here deals with our Christian conduct toward other people, not just our personal vices. That’s the real shocker for many people. Paul insists that it is sinful to harbor bitterness and unforgiveness in our heart. Paul insists that a true believer seriously considers their interactions with other people and decides to change their ways. They choose words that are helpful and encouraging. They choose to be kind, tenderhearted, and forgiving. By the way, foul language is not merely using four letter words. Foul language is saying things to people that hurt and telling lies about people behind their back. Foul Language is destroying someone’s character by spreading gossip and slander. Rule of thumb: if you worry who is listening as you prepare to say something about someone, then it’s probably not edifying and helpful. Never say behind a closed door what you would not be willing to say out in the open.



Ephesians 4:30 Did you know that your conduct as a Christian can cause the Holy Spirit to grieve? He is saddened by the conduct of Christians and the Church. I have actually seen this happen many times. I was in a room full of children who had just enjoyed a wonderful movie that depicted the life of Esther. The way it was presented

helped the children learn an important biblical story. However, in the end, a grumpy old man stood up and berated the sacrilegious way Esther was portrayed in the film (as a talking vegetable). In his moment of self-righteousness, I could feel the Spirit grieve in my heart. The joy was sucked out of the room. I’ve seen in happen in worship, in Bible Studies, in business meetings. Some conceited person, who thinks only of themselves, speaks foul language, and suddenly the Spirit begins to weep in the hearts of the believers gathered in that place. If you have experienced this as well, then you know the feeling I’m talking about. That’s the Spirit being grieved. 

Ephesians 4:31-32 Let me remind you that Paul says only someone hopelessly confused would act in these ways (verse 31). Paul also says that only a person who has put on their new nature would respond to other people in the ways mentioned in verse 32.

Ephesians 5 

Ephesians 5:1-2 To imitate God is to imitate His character. We are to be compassionate, merciful, slow to anger, filled with unfailing love and faithfulness (Exodus 34:6). However, what about those who refuse to act this way? Those who speak foul language or whose actions destroy the Church are sure not acting like a child of God. Is it possible that this happens because they are not a child of God? We may be tempted to think this way, but it could be that they are simply being influenced by Satan. He has aroused their selfishness. He has influenced their ability to love. Our response to these individuals should be guided by love. Although they act like a dragon, we need to take the band off their arm and help them become a Child of the King once again14. This is accomplished by acts of love and kindness. We pull them aside and speak about their actions and behaviors, and how they do not reflect the attitude of the Father. Sure, there may be some individuals in our Churches who are not actually saved, and we can tell this because of their actions. However, for the most part, that person who is causing a lot of damage may simply need to be lovingly confronted about their actions. We must not be too quick to demonize our fellow believer.



Ephesians 5:3-4 These sins are all self-centered. They show little regard for others. Even making jokes that belittle and degrade other people is off limits. Notice how Paul

14 A reference to a lad named Eustace Scrubb from The Voyage of the Dawn Treader by C.S. Lewis

addresses the sins of our mind, the sins of our hands, the sins of our heart, and the sins of our mouth. We often think about the sins of the flesh, but seldom do we consider the sins of our mind or our mouth. I can’t help but wonder what people would think about our relationship with the Father based upon the words we use or the things we say about other people. 

Ephesians 5:5 We, who were once living in the World and living in darkness – individuals who were living outside of God’s Kingdom – should, therefore (verse 1) be conducting ourselves in a way that reflects we are adopted Children of God. When we don’t act accordingly, it appears that we are a spy. We are not appropriately dressed (our actions do not demonstrate holiness). This is part of what Jesus meant in His parable of the uninvited guest (see Matthew 22:12). ‘Friend,’ he asked, ‘how is it that

you are here without wedding clothes?’ But the man had no reply .15 Those living in God’s Kingdom need to act like a Child of God. In this case, Paul is talking about demonstrations of Love. Our love for others should be seen in the deeds of our hands, the meditations of our heart, the thoughts of our minds, and heard in the words of our mouth (compare Psalm 19:14). 

Ephesians 5:6-10 Many people do this today. They try to excuse certain sins, making allowances for our actions. They suggest that a person can be a Child of God (a citizen of His Kingdom) while still dressed in their old nature. How is it possible for a person to be a Child of God while still full of darkness? I tell you the truth, it is more than believing in God’s Kingdom that saves us. It is more than believing in Jesus that saves us. Even Satan believes that Jesus is the Messiah. Salvation happens when we admit we are living in darkness; when we admit our old nature is an offense to God, and when, with the Spirit’s help, we put on the New Nature prepared for us by the Lord. Our New Nature is the wedding clothes we wear in the Kingdom of God. I will admit that it takes time to undress – to take off the old and put on the new. However, we must work at this continually. We must examine our life and carefully determine how our life might please the Lord. “ Therefore, conduct yourself in a

manner worthy of your calling” (Ephesians 4:1), both in thought and (as seen in this section) by our words. 

Ephesians 5:11-14 Our actions should also demonstrate that we are Children of God’s Kingdom. There are things of our former life that we should avoid. The New Nature we receive from the Lord should cause us to stop participating in sinful

15 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Mt 22:12). Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers.

activities from our past. Let me stress that Paul talks about participating in activities – to join up with those who still live in darkness. As Children of the Kingdom, we are called to venture out into the darkness, seeking the lost, but we must no longer partake together with them in their acts of darkness. 

Ephesians 5:15-20 The opening sentence here is best understood to mean “Look that you walk carefully.” The Greek literally says, “Take heed therefore how accurately ye

walk.” 16 However, the command is not just for our benefit. As we live out our lives (walk), we become a faithful witness to the Father’s Kingdom, the message of the Son, and the Truth of the Spirit. Peter says that by our conduct, the watching world will agree that the Lord is indeed God. They will see your honorable behavior and admit that God is Holy and Just (compare 1 Peter 2:12). 

Ephesians 5:21-33 Our fallen, sinful nature has caused humanity to disregard the roles Paul mentions here and instead tries to teach us how to be a Man and how to be a Woman according to Sin’s corrupted view. Many homes today feel like a battlefield. Men and women are constantly on the attack, fighting one another and fighting God. Men and women fight because they are building relationships upon a sinful and selfish nature, and not submitting to God’s ordained roles. But see, as soon as I mention submission, you draw a conclusion based upon a corrupt, sinful model of marriage. Submission does not mean inferiority. In God’s model of relationships, there are two equals with different functions. The wife, as the helper, has a nurturing role of care and support. The husband, as the head, has a leadership role of courage and responsibility. This is what a biblical model of marriage looks like. The wife pours admiration, support, companionship, and physical responsiveness into her husband. In response, he gives her honor and praise. When the husband pours companionship, security, significance, and emotional responsiveness into his wife, she responds with submission. This is God’s model for relationships with members of the opposite sex. So, how does this lesson tie in with what Paul has been teaching? Even within our marriages, Christian men and women demonstrate that they are living as Children of God. Those still living in darkness might have a marriage filled with selfishness and greed, but the Christian couple has a marriage based upon Kingdom standards. Gone are selfishness and greed. Gone are the hurtful words and the destructive behavior. This strengthens the marriage but also strengthens the witness to a watching world. A Christian couple submitted to God’s ordained roles has learned

16Newberry, T., & Berry, G. R. (2004). The interlinear literal translation of the Greek New Testament (Eph 5:15). Bellingham, WA: Logos Bible Software.

how to walk carefully. They do not stumble, nor do they cause the people living in darkness to stumble.

December 5: Ephesians 6, Colossians 1 Ephesians 6 

Ephesians 6:1-3 Because we are adopted into the family of God, our actions, our words, and our desires should reflect this New Nature. In the last section, Paul said that the relationship between a husband and wife should reflect this New Nature. Here he says that even children should reflect this change. It is the right thing to do. However, does this speak to only those children who are saved and who live in a godly home? Paul references the Fifth Commandment (Exodus 20:12); a command given to Israel in Old Testament times but not to the Gentile world. Is it the same in New Testament times, or does this command apply to all children regardless of their relationship with the Lord? We don’t need to be a theologian to realize that very young children have no concept of right and wrong. They are not developed enough to make choices. However, once a child reaches a certain age (and this varies from child to child), they begin to realize the choice they have. They become conscience of right and wrong behavior. It is at that point a Child needs to choose obedience to his or her parents. This is a primary (or the “first” in importance) commandment for children. Although it would be a nice command for all children to obey, this command speaks of a child’s Christian witness. Paul is still talking to those who have become adopted into the Family of God and how they are to put on their New Nature. I wish all children behaved this way, but they don’t. Paul is still talking about our Christian witness.



Ephesians 6:4 Remember that Paul is talking about how our behavior and actions demonstrate our New Nature. We are to be acting like adopted Children of God. We are to be reflecting His nature. Since that is true, then an earthly father needs to mimic the attitude and behavior of his Heavenly Father. Father’s should not exasperate their children. Paul says in Colossians that fathers should not aggravate their children (Colossians 3:21). Here’s a newsflash. Father’s contribute to the child’s DESIRE to obey. If you find a disobedient child, there is a good chance you will find a father who ignores this child, who makes life difficult for this child, who is impatient, unloving, and uncaring. It never ceases to amaze me how often I meet a father who grumbles about his child, but who does not love this child in a way that mimics God.

What did they expect? Treat a child as if they don’t matter, and that child is going to develop anger issues. 

Ephesians 6:5-8 It has been said that within the Roman Empire there were probably 6 million slaves. However, we dare not attribute to this instance what we saw in America in previous centuries. In Rome, not all slaves were forced into their position. Some were paying off a debt. Paul’s command is directed toward Christian’s who were slaves or even perhaps servants. Paul did not preach against slavery. Instead, he instructed Christian slaves to live a life worthy of their calling (Ephesians 4:1). He told them to throw off their sinful nature and to put on the new nature created by God (Ephesians 4:22). He told them to imitate God in everything they do (Ephesians 5:1). He told them to walk carefully, making the most of every opportunity (Ephesians 5:15). By their conduct, these slaves will testify to their masters that they are Children of God. In a way, I think we can apply this to the employer/employee relationship today. I believe Christian employees should conduct themselves in the same way Paul instructed slaves. Truthfully, to be a Christian is to allow the Lord to invade all of your life, not just act a certain way on a Sunday morning. We should be acting like a Cristian no matter where we are: work, home, or at church.



Ephesians 6:9 Again, Paul is talking to Christians here, this time to the masters – people who own slaves. A Christian master should be treating his slaves in a Christian manner. The slaves should be able to witness the heart of God through the words and the actions of their master. Again, we should not form an image of slavery based upon what was demonstrated by Americans in centuries past. Yes, some slaves were treated this way throughout the Roman Empire, but some slaves were simply working off a debt they could not pay. It’s not as if they were captured against their will and put into bondage. Some were, but not all faced this kind of brutality. I believe we can make the employer/employee connection with this lesson as well. Employees should be able to witness the heart of God through the words and actions of their Christian employer. In this way, an employer is living a life worthy of their calling (Ephesians 4:1).



Ephesians 6:10-12 Chained to a Roman soldier (see Ephesians 6:20), Paul draws a comparison between earthly battles and the Spiritual battles every believer will face. You can almost see him looking at this Roman soldier and thinking, “You are dressed to defend yourself against an earthly opponent, but what precautions have you taken to protect yourself from spiritual opponents.” I wonder if this guard had become a believer? If not, he would have thought Paul to be a crazy man (remember that Paul

dictated his letters, so the guard would have overheard all these things). Nevertheless, this lesson is something we often forget. It is a spiritual battle we are facing, not a physical one. Too often, the Church looks at the physical trials and persecutions as an attack by the enemy. They are not. Just because it seems the United States Supreme Court is against the Church does not make them the enemy. Any physical blows the Church endures, or a Christian experiences, are not warfare. The real warfare being waged is one of discouragement, fear, worry, and doubt. Satan is not looking to take away our religious freedoms in this country. He is trying to discourage the Church, which it appears he is doing. Satan wins a victory any time he can create such fear in the heart of the Church that it runs into seclusion with its tail between its legs. Satan wins a victory when the Church is filled with so much doubt that it stops sharing the Good News with the world around it. The battle being waged is directed toward our heart and mind, and conventional methods simply will not keep a “soldier” from fear and doubt. This is why Paul tells the Ephesian Christians to dress in God’s armor. On another note, Paul says that we are simply to stand strong. We will not defeat Satan; we are only to resist him. The Lord will eventually defeat him, but that will happen at a later time. 

Ephesians 6:13-17 I meet too many Christians streaking through life wearing nothing but the helmet of salvation. They are not entirely dressed and fully prepared to stand firm against the spiritual battle being waged against them. We are to be clothed in Truth, Righteousness, Peace, Faith, Salvation, and the Word. You can almost imagine Paul looking at this Roman guard, pointing to the things he was wearing, and making a spiritual analogy. Paul says that when Satan attacks our integrity, our character, God’s love for us, our weaknesses; when he lies about God and His Kingdom, our only defense is to be appropriately dressed to withstand these attacks. o The Truth mentioned here not only points to the Truth of the Gospel, but also our personal integrity as a believer. When we are truthful and have a clear conscience, no lie about us will destroy us, and no lie about God’s love for us will overcome us. Sometimes these are lies whispered to us by Satan. Sometimes these are lies told about us by those influenced by Satan. o Righteousness is our position before the Father. We do not stand uncondemned because of our good deeds or absence of sin. We are uncondemned because of the righteousness of Christ. Again, this armor is designed to enable us to withstand Satan’s attacks. So be prepared for him to

attack our character, claiming that we are not worthy of God’s love – that we have not earned His forgiveness. o Since Paul is talking about taking a defensive posture against the Devil, this image of the Shoes of Peace indicates that we have a sure footing. Roman soldiers used to wear something similar to football spikes. They called them "hobnails”; a shoe that enabled them to gain a better footing. A believer’s sure footing is that we are now at peace with God. “ If God is for us, who could be

against us,” says Paul in Romans 8:31. This is the idea being presented here. So when Satan “pushes” against us, claiming God must not love us because of all the bad things that are happening in our life, we “dig in our soles” and hold the line. o A flaming arrow shot by Satan may pierce our heart and ignite within us a burning desire to sin and disobey the Lord. These arrows come unexpectedly and are aimed at our weakest spot. They ignite our anger, our greed, and our lusts. This is why a believer must stand behind this Shield of Faith. This is not the Faith that saves, but the Faith that obeys. Like Joseph who would not give into temptation when his master’s wife wanted to have sex (compare Genesis 39:9), we too must stand behind our Christian Faith. When an arrow is shot in our direction, it is our commitment to our Christian values that causes us to say, “How could I do this great evil and sin against God .” Without that Shield of Faith (or commitment), we would be pierced by temptations. o Our Helmet of Salvation is what protects us from doubt. As a believer, it is important we know the Word of God. We need to understand doctrines and truth. When a Christian does not know the Word, they are easily led astray. They doubt certain things, even that certain behaviors are indeed sinful (see Ephesians 5:6). When doubts about God and about His Kingdom begin to fill your mind, remember what His Word has taught. Yes, you are saved, but do you know what salvation means? Do you know what you have been saved from? The helmet is what withstands Satan’s lies about God and His Kingdom. o Again, let me remind you that Paul is teaching us to defend ourselves, not go on the offensive. The Sword that we are to carry is God’s word. Jesus used this sword when He encountered Satan in the wilderness (Luke 4:1-13). Combined with the Helmet of Salvation (a knowledge of God’s word), Jesus “cuts” through Satan’s words with God’s word. Three times Jesus says, “It is written.” Sometimes Satan will directly attack us with snippets of the Word, 35

twisting biblical truth. Sometimes Satan twists the Truth through those not wearing the Helmet of Salvation. Our defense to these lies is to wear the helmet and wield the sword at the same time. I believe this is why Paul grouped these two together. As I write this, sitting on my desk is a letter I received from some poor, deceived soul who is obviously not properly dressed. This woman, who I have never met, claims she received a prophecy from God. In a letter addressed to the National Council of Churches, she claims many Pastors are leading the people astray. Apparently, I am not fit for the ministry because I don’t speak in tongues – the “charismatic” interpretation of tongues, that is (incoherent babble). She says that unless a person demonstrates this sign, they are not filled with the Spirit. The poor soul quoted scripture after scripture, all out of context and applied based upon an incorrect interpretation. I know she means well. She is probably a very passionate Christian. But without the helmet and the sword to defend her, she has ended up attacking the wrong enemy. 

Ephesians 6:18 Praying in the Spirit means that we allow Him to direct and guide our prayers. It also means we allow Him to reveal where our prayers should be directed. Sometimes it means that we simply grant the Spirit to say the prayer for us (compare Romans 8:26-27). A Christian must never become complacent or distracted. To start living “at ease” is to be unprepared for Satan’s attack. I have often heard the phrase, “Satan never takes a day off, and so why should the Church.” It may be an old quote, but it is still



Paul was in Rome under “House Arrest”, meaning that he was in a home (not a jail), but he was chained prisoner in Rome awaiting trial. to a Roman Soldier at all times. This Although the trial will not happen at presented an interesting opportunity this time, Paul did not know this. because these soldiers would have He anticipated being called before been close by as Paul dictated Ephesians, Philippians, and the Caesar at any moment, and Some scholars that was concerned about what he would say. PaulColossians. knew that his words beforefeel Caesar reference in Philippians 4:22 would profoundly affect Christians throughout thethe Empire. includedletter sometoofthe these militaryinmen. Ephesians 6:21-24 As Paul finished up this important Christians quite truthful. Ephesians 6:19-20 Paul was a

Ephesus, he desired that they would be encouraged by God’s incredible grace. In a 36

Kingdom initially prepared for Israel, God, in His great mercy, sent out His Son to rescue those still living in darkness. Through the Son, those who were far away from God have now become adopted Children; heirs to the Father’s blessings. Since the Gentile people are now Children in God’s Kingdom, they should demonstrate this by the way they live, what they do, and what they say.

Colossians Two years after Paul had been arrested in Jerusalem, he was taken to Rome. While in there, (60 to 62 AD) he wrote three letters: Ephesians, Colossians, and Philippians. Paul spent two years under house arrest, chained to a Roman guard. A man named Tychicus would deliver this letter and Ephesians (compare Ephesians 6:21 and Colossians 4:7). The city of Colosse was about 100 miles east of Ephesus. The city does not exist today, but there are ruins near the modern town of Chonas, Turkey that archaeologists believe were once Colosse. The area is prone

frequent earthquakes. Paul never visited the city, so it is felt

that

Epaphras was the founder of this church (compare Colossians 2:1). However, the church was dealing with a false teaching that will later be known as Gnosticism. The biggest heresy of Gnosticism was the denial of the deity of Christ (that Jesus was both God and Man). Gnosticism asserts that matter is inherently evil, and spirit is good. Therefore, if Jesus was God, He only appeared to be human. If He was human, then He was not God. Gnostics believe anything they do physically, even the most disgusting sins, have no meaning because only the spirit nature matters. Gnostics also claim to possess a “higher truth” or to be “enlightened” about truth. This is not based upon the Word, but upon something they acquire spiritually. They view themselves as a privileged class elevated above everybody else by their higher, deeper knowledge of God. As crazy as Gnosticism sounds, I am seeing a resurgence in this belief today. I have talked with wellmeaning Christians who claim that God is only interested in our love. He doesn’t care what we do between the sheets of our bed (only the spiritual matters). In my own denomination, 37

those who hold fast to biblical truth are viewed as unenlightened buffoons. This is why the letter to Colossians is so very relevant for Christians today. It gives us sound theological doctrine against those who do not surrender their physical lives to the Lord. Colossians 1 

Colossians 1:1-2 Timothy was in Rome with Paul. Perhaps he stayed in another room at the house where Paul was under House Arrest.



Colossians 1:3-8 Epaphras probably told Paul and the others about what was happening in other parts of the Empire. They shared some terrific news, which was probably meant to encourage those Rome. Chained to a guard and ready to defend his faith before Caesar, perhaps Paul could have used some encouraging words. Not only was Colosse thriving, so too were the many other places

in Epaphras is a shortened version of Epaphroditus, which is perhaps the same man mentioned in Philippians 2:25. If so, then he had traveled through Philippi on his way to Rome.

Paul had never visited. The Good News was spreading everywhere, and other Christians were taking the initiative to make new disciples. What a relief this would have been for Paul. If he were indeed executed, the Gentiles would still hear the message of the cross. 

Colossians 1:9-10 Paul says he asked God to give the Colossian Christians knowledge of His will, spiritual wisdom, and understanding. Somehow, these three things will help the church produce good fruit, meaning that others would benefit from the lives of these Christians. These three “assets” help us walk in a manner worthy of the Lord (compare Ephesians 4:1). These three things help a Christian bear fruit that strengthens others. If you think about it, this prayer makes sense. The Holy Spirit not only helps a believer discern God’s will, but He also helps them see its spiritual significance and understand how to apply this to everyday life. We “know” how we are to live, but the deeper question is “why” we should conduct ourselves in a “manner worthy of our calling.” Of course, this is a lesson that contrasts what the Gnostics were teaching. They felt it didn’t matter how a person lived. Paul explains that how a Christian lives is vastly important, and he was asking God to help these Colossian Christians understand this truth.



Colossians 1:11-14 Paul also prayed that these Christians might be strengthened by God’s power. However, their inherent power (dunamis) did not originate within them.

It was manifested (displayed) within them through God – the Father’s kratos. But what did this power look like? Did it raise people from the dead? Did it part the Red Sea? No, it produced joy, thankfulness, patience, and endurance – the still, small strengths that build up rather than tear down. Solomon writes, “ He who is slow to anger is

better than the mighty, and he who rules his spirit, than he who captures a city .”17 By this display of the Father’s power, a person who is in control of themselves, demonstrates they are a Child of God’s Kingdom 

Colossians 1:15 In the next several verses, Paul jumps right in and addresses these gnostic heresies square in the face. What Paul points out is that Jesus Christ is neither Man deified nor God humanized. He was not a man who became like God or a god who looked like a man. He is far more than what some people have been trying to make Him. In Colossians 2:9, Paul will write, “ In Him dwelt the fullness of God.” In other words, Jesus is fully God and God is fully Jesus. If a person wants to know what God is like, they need merely to look at Jesus. “ Anyone who has seen Me has seen

the Father” (John 14:9). He is “the exact representation of His (God’s) nature ” (Hebrews 1:3). And if this claim is true, then what we have learned of God, we would expect to see lived in Jesus. There should be harmony in Their words and deeds. In the Old Testament, we see God healing the sick, feeding the hungry, forgiving sin, and displaying power over creation. Don’t we see Jesus doing the same? As the second person of the Trinity, Jesus possesses the same characteristics we see in God, yet they are contained in human flesh. The second thing Paul points out is that Jesus is the “firstborn of all creation”. However, he doesn’t mean first in order as the Jehovah’s Witnesses claim, but first in authority or rank. The Greek word used here (prototokos) is not a noun, but an adjective. This early church hymn claims that Jesus was not created by God, but in fact existed with God before time even began. Even John the Apostle begins his gospel account reminding us of the same thing. “ He was in the beginning with God” (John 1:2). 

Colossians 1:16 Jesus is preeminent (or “first”) because He created all things. The work of creating this physical world happened through Jesus, which makes sense if you think about it. Since Jesus would one day “put on flesh”, it makes sense that He would create the flesh in which He would one day dwell. The Father planned creation. The Spirit provided the wisdom to make it work. Jesus provided the “voice” to make it happen. It’s no wonder Jesus held such commanding authority over creation. It was His creation to command. In his book, The Magician’s Nephew, C.S.

17 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Pr 16:32). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 39

Lewis depicts his Christ-character Aslan as walking through an empty world roaring at the top of his lungs. Wherever the sound of his voice traveled, suddenly life sprang forth. That’s a cool image. Also, this also means that SINCE Christ created this world, this world is not necessarily evil. As humanity then and humanity now observes the pain, wickedness, and death in this world, what it is seeing is a world held in bondage. Like humanity that is held captive by sin (see John 8:34), so too is this world. It too is under a curse, longing to be free (Romans 8:22). Gnostic philosophers looked at this world and concluded that because they saw evil, anything physical must, therefore, be evil – not part of God or His Kingdom. Paul teaches that a Good and Just Lord created this world. What we see are the effects of sin. 

Colossians 1:17 Echoing the words from John 1:1, Paul says that Jesus existed before this world was created (the meaning behind the words before all things). He reaffirms that before time was created, Jesus existed. Think about what Jesus said to the unbelieving Jews one day. “Truly, truly, I say to you, before Abraham was born, I

am”18 (John 8:58). At this point, they tried to stone Him because He claimed to have existed with the Father before the beginning of time. Paul is merely reinforcing that point so he can go on to say that Jesus is holding all of the creation together. Since Jesus is holding it together, how can this physical world be evil? It must be something special considering the Creator holds it together. After all, if the earth is evil, why not just let it fall apart? This brings up another point. Humanity likes to think that it is our cleverness and acts of environmental conscience that keep this world from falling apart. Although these things contribute to a better environment, they do not restrain the forces of nature. Jesus speaks of a day when the foundations of this earth will shake and tremble. Heaven and earth will actually pass away (Matthew 24:35), but that Day will not come through the negligence of Man. Jesus will permit this to happen. I suspect when Jesus does withdraw His hand of protection, the environmentalist will blame it onGlobal Warming. That’s how clueless some people can be. 

Colossians 1:18 Jesus is “first”. He is the source of all things, the origin of all things, the leader, the ruler, and the “head” of all things physical and spiritual. These names also apply to the Lord’s position over the Church. A local congregation of believers must remember who is head of the Church. Jesus created the Church. Jesus is working through the Church. The Church today becomes the hands, the feet, the lips, and the arms of Christ, yet He alone is the head. Jesus also has demonstrated what

18 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Jn 8:58). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 40

will happen to the Church one day in the future. He is firstborn from the dead so that the rest of the body will be born from the dead with Him. This means He also has authority over death. 

Colossians 1:19-20 Like today, the Gnostic teachers claimed Jesus was just one of the many religious men pointing humanity back to God. This puts Jesus on par with many of the Old Testament prophets or even other religious figures who help the lost find their way back to heaven. I have overheard seminary graduates claiming that Jesus came to show us the kind of life we should be living – to show us how to find our way back to God.

While I stood in this food line, I had been speaking about how Death is the penalty for sin. Therefore, our sinfulness requires either our death, or the substitutionary death of something else. Lambs, goats, and bulls worked temporarily because they were not humans. Only the sacrifice of a human could pay the penalty for another human’s sin. But rather than sacrifice one of us, God “puts on flesh”, becomes one of us, and dies for the rest of humanity. By His death, Jesus ransoms all of humanity. This woman claimed I was speaking nonsense.

Standing at a food line during a break at a denominational conference, I listened as a woman took the divinity of Christ and tossed it aside like yesterday’s garbage. “If you want to believe that silly nonsense about Jesus being the only way to God,” she said to me. This is exactly what was being said to these Colossian Christians. So, in defense, Paul takes a gnostic word and turns it right around. Gnostics claimed the “fullness” of power for salvation resided within a human being. All that a person needed to do was open their minds to this secret knowledge. Paul says that the “fullness” of God (the

pleroma), dwelt in Christ. The sum total of all of God’s divine attributes and His divine power resided in Jesus, not in the minds of men. God’s power and His divine nature took up permanent residence in Jesus of Nazareth. The fullness of power for salvation resided in Jesus – resides in Jesus. Only a fool would believe something else. Since God was looking for a way to ransom humanity from bondage, how could He accomplish this without breaking His rules? He did this by pouring Himself into Jesus – by putting on flesh – and by dying a physical death. There is no other way to Heaven because no other way provides the sacrifice. “Believing” I’m going to Heaven because I have acquired “knowledge” (gnosis), does not address my sin. Since I am still a sinner even though I have become “enlightened” (in other words, I will still die 41

regardless of what I think), someone will have to pay the penalty so I could be set free from sin and death. Who, in all of humanity, has ever once offered to die on my behalf? In all of the world’s religions, which of their leaders or founders have said, “I’ll die so you don’t have to?” Not a single one. No other religious leader has ever uttered those words or has even fulfilled this promise. This is why a person must believe in Jesus (that He is God), and trust in Jesus (that His death is sufficient for Salvation), to be saved. 

Colossians 1:21-23 Paul reminds the Gentiles of the Colossian Church that no religious practice in their past was able to reconcile them to God. No matter how religious they may have been, there was still this old, sinful nature lurking deep within them. They were not changed individuals. Their evil thoughts and actions proved this. Yet now, through their relationship with Christ, they do stand before God uncondemned. However, this claim raises an important question. How does a person know they stand holy and blameless before the Father? Actually, the answer is much simpler that we might imagine. Remember that whole “Holy Spirit” thing that happens when we accept Jesus as our Savior? Jesus says that the Spirit will “ convict the

world concerning sin and righteousness and judgment ”19 (John 16:8). This moment of Joy, when a person feels truly free from bondage, is the proof that they have been freed from the shackles of sin AND stand before God blameless and holy. If they had not been freed and were still condemned, the feeling in their gut would be much more different. So the Colossian Church is to hold fast to that moment when they knew they had been accepted by God. Don’t let someone come along and deny the validity of that experience. “All I know is that I was blind, but now I can see ” (John 9:25). 

Colossians 1:24-27 The Church was the great mystery that God had kept hidden from the Old Testament prophets. The people of Israel were looking for the Messiah to come, rescue them, and judge the world. What they did not imagine was that the Messiah would first come as a peace offering. The scholars read the words of Isaiah 53, but they didn’t make the connection. For a period, God would come and offer peace to the rest of the world. He would send the Messiah to warn the world about the coming judgment, and offer Himself as the ransom for those still held captive by sin and death. He did this for the Jews first, but then also for the Gentiles – those far from God. Because the Colossian Christians accepted Jesus as their Savior, they have drawn near to God and God and drawn near to them. Jesus has become their “Passover Lamb”.

19 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Jn 16:8). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 42



Colossians 1:28-29 This Good News is what Paul has been preaching all over the Roman Empire. It’s the same Good News you and I should be telling others as well.

December 6: Colossians 2-4 Colossians 2 

Colossians 2:1-3 This Gnostic heresy may have poisoned the church in Laodicea as well. Like Colosse, Paul did not start that church, nor had he ever visited that city. However, he still considered them part of the growing family of God. It is our relationship with Jesus that knits us together as one family. Truthfully, there is only one Church. There are many local congregations, but because of our unity with Jesus, we become His body – His “bride”.



Colossians 2:4-10 Paul warns the Colossian Christians that some high-falootin huckster will come along with well-crafted arguments, trying to get them to believe something else. Paul says to ignore them. If their salvation began with Jesus, why would they agree to walk with someone else? Even today, people come along and make the Gospel into something almost unrecognizable. They add stuff here or trim something there. Before long, something straightforward and beautiful has become a message of confusion. It almost seems that the only way we can find the Truth among all the garbage is to become some great theologian. However, we don’t need to know all this theology and doctrine stuff to be saved. The only reason theology is discussed is because people come along with empty philosophies and high-sounding nonsense, forcing people like Paul to point out the flaws in their human reasoning. A drowning person doesn’t concern himself or herself with who made the life preserver, whether it was made on a Monday or a Friday, or what material was used. They know they are drowning and are looking to be saved. It is those standing safely on the deck of the ship that start debating how the life preserver should be made, how it should be thrown, or what color is best suited for the rescue. These discussions are indeed pointless to the person bobbing up and down in turbulent waters. Throw the drowning person Jesus, and He will be sufficient to save them.



Colossians 2:11-12 Paul has written about this in many of his other letters (2 Corinthians 5:17, for example). He repeats it here. To become a believer is to become a New Creation. The Old Nature is “put off”, or “cut away”. However, this does not happen through a physical cutting. It happens through a “Spiritual Circumcision”. Our water baptism becomes a symbol of this removal. When we are 43

immersed in water, it symbolizes the death of Jesus. When we come up out of the water, it symbolizes the resurrection of Jesus. Proof that the Old Nature has been cut off is seen in the giving of the Holy Spirit. When He comes and dwells within the heart of a believer, they can be sure the Old Nature is gone. Old habits and old temptations remain, but they are merely the stench left over from our Old Nature. The Spirit will work with the new believer over time to purify their heart - to change their habits and their desires into the kind of person who glorifies God through word and deed. 

Colossians 2:13-15 By canceling the charges against us, Paul says Jesus disarmed the spiritual rulers and authorities. How did He do this? Any accusation Satan may bring against us is canceled because we do not stand before God in our own righteousness. We are dressed in the righteousness of Christ. He wraps us in His garments of salvation (Isaiah 61:10). By His sacrifice, Jesus demonstrated the depth of His love for us. So even if Satan calls us unlovable, the blood of Jesus refutes that argument. All along Satan has been calling humanity worthless; lying to us and about us. He cannot say we should die simply because Christ took that penalty upon Himself. He cannot say we are worthless because the actions of Jesus prove otherwise. He cannot claim Jesus cheated because He played the game according to the rules (Satan tried to tempt Jesus to cheat, but the Lord saw through that deception. See Luke 4:7-8). Satan has lost the battle in his game to steal us away from God. The only weapon he has is one of distraction. He will continue to distract the Church from the task before her (to go out into the world and make disciples – Matthew 28:19-20). This is why any Christian, any teacher or any pastor who distracts the Church from this task is cooperating with the Devil. They turn the Church’s focus away from the Gospel and toward . . .



Colossians 2:16-17 Legalism. Some claim that the Church MUST worship on the Sabbath. Seventh Day Adventists have elevated a DAY over the Lord. Some Churches have made food a sacrament – where partaking of the Bread and Cup become requirements for salvation. The same can be said for physical baptism. Some Christians believe that unless a person experiences a water baptism, there has not been a Spirit baptism. In my years, I have heard some of the strangest rules and regulations concerning salvation. Men cannot pray with a hat on. Did you know that? Seriously. It impedes the prayer process, and God can’t hear what a fellow is saying because the hat muffles their prayer. However, this requirement is different with women. To me, what they require is nonsense. These people distract us from the freedom found in Jesus and instead cause us to dwell on the condemnations from

Satan. People condemn us, and we condemn ourselves for not keeping these rules and regulations. The Gnostic teachers in Colosse were teaching that to be a Christian, a person must do this or do that – perhaps suggesting these Gentiles now needed to follow Jewish Law. However, their criticism was not with the Gentile believers, but with Christ. By tacking on other requirements, they were claiming that the work of Jesus on the cross was not sufficient. It did not totally purchase someone’s freedom. I believe we see the same thing today. Going back to the “Hat” requirement, if a farmer working in his field wants to pray while driving his tractor, I believe God is able to hear that prayer even if that farmer keeps his eyes open and his hat on. Only Satan would heap rules and regulations on the back of someone so they might become distracted. 

Colossians 2:18-19 This is what legalism does. When we heap regulations, requirements, and restrictions on top of Grace, then it is no longer Grace. I think you and I know this is wrong, but sadly, people still do this today. We people love lists and charts. We love rules to follow rather than grace to enjoy. We make rules and set boundaries so we know who is in bounds and who is out. This happened in Paul’s day, and it happens today. What it does is tip the scales in favor of those who make up the rules and those willing to follow the rules. It gives them a false sense of security. They boast among the brethren “I do such and such” or “I don’t do this or that”; drawing a line between those who do and those who don’t. “Do you speak in tongues? I do it all the time”, they boast, leaving the person who does not feeling “less” saved. This is why Paul teaches next about freedom.



Colossians 2:20-23 Did you notice the procession that legalism produces? First, it was “don’t handle”, but it ended with “don’t touch”. This same trap ensnared the Pharisees. From a command to “Remember the Sabbath and keep it holy” came a whole list of regulations. What was work? How far could I walk on the Sabbath? How much can I carry on the Sabbath? The same thing was happening at Colosse. Worldly teachers came with their mix of Jewish regulations, eastern mysticism, Greek philosophy, mixing it with a little Christianity, and they created something counterfeit. It seemed like Christianity because it mentioned Jesus and the Cross, but it never set someone free. A person was continually bound to these rules and regulations; as if in them a person found life. Sometimes it seems that Christians today have become ensnared by the same trap. What will become of the Christian woman who never wears a head covering? What of the Christian who does have a tattoo, owns a television, or does not read from the King James? Are they saved as well, or are they

too worldly for the Lord. Placing these requirements upon the shoulders of a believer does not address their sin nature. They do not address the sinful appetite of the heart. Only Christ is sufficient to change a person’s appetite. Eventually, that New Believer may stop doing certain things or start doing others, but that is because of the Spirit’s work within them, not through man-made rules and regulations. Colossians 3 

Colossians 3:1 When Paul wrote that Christ is seated at the right hand of God, I wonder if his mind flashed back to a man named Stephen who uttered these words. Paul was there when Stephen said this (Acts 8:1). How ironic that Paul would make the same claim years later.



Colossians 3:2-4 The religions throughout the Roman Empire did not address morality. There was no call for a person to demonstrate their faith through word and deed. Paul has declared the Truth (Chapter 1) and defended the Truth (Chapter 2). Here he calls the Colossian Christians to demonstrate the Truth by the way they live. His point here is simple. If we are a believer, Christ has taken away sins power to hold us captive (compare Romans 6:2). Our New Nature, guided by the Holy Spirit, enables us to overcome the sin nature that wants to control us. If, and I mean IF we are a believer, we can’t go to God crying, “I can’t control myself.” That’s nonsense. Of course we can. In truth, we won’t control ourselves, and that’s the problem. The solution is to keep our mind focused on who we are AND where we are. If God is present within us, we are also present before God. We stand next to Him in Jesus Christ. If you think about it, this also is an argument against Gnostic heresies. Our actions in the flesh actually reflect our status with God. If God is truly present within us spiritually, then our actions should reflect this. A person who acts today just as they did yesterday proves that there has been no change. However, when we see a change in actions and behavior, we know something has changed. It is the same with our New Nature. We say we believe in God. Great! Nevertheless, let our actions in the flesh demonstrate this to the watching world.



Colossians 3:5-11 Once again, Paul talks about removing that Old Nature. It may be gone, but behaviors, habits, and temptations need to be changed. They need to be put to death. We didn’t have a choice back in the day, but now we do. When anger and rage are aroused within us, we have a choice to arrest these behaviors. All of the fleshy behaviors mentioned here can be brought under control if we will set our sights on Christ and on Heaven. Sin is no longer our master. No behavior holds us captive. We can be … are set free from its power. We merely need to make a choice. 46



Colossians 3:12-15 I confess. I love these verses. They are among my favorites. The choice I was talking about in the last section involves putting on these attributes; wearing them like clothing. Yes, deep within us, we are still a sinner. When we take our eyes off Jesus, we sink (Peter’s problem when he walked on water – Matthew 14:30). However, because of our relationship with Jesus, we’ve been given a new set of clothes to wear. Paul says we are to pick them up and put them on. And I’ll be frank; if you walk around demonstrating these characteristics, the whole world is going to notice. The world is going to love you. Your boss will respect you. Your family will treasure you. Your friends will honor you. Some might think you’re one fry short of a Happy Meal, but they will admit that it’s a pleasure to be around you. Who ever heard of making an allowance for the mistakes of others? What person responds to anger and hatred with words of kindness and peace? I tell you the truth: live this way and even the atheists will admit you deserve eternal life (1 Peter 2:12). However, I don’t think I need to remind you that far too many Christians never dress in this way. Their actions in the church remind us of the actions of those outside the church. There is no forgiveness, no peace, or patience. When I am at a Church Business Meeting, and I see someone acting with worldly attitudes, I want to ask them “ Friend, how is it that

you are here without wedding clothes” (Matthew 22:12). It’s obvious by their behavior that they have not clothed themselves with tenderhearted mercy and love. 

Colossians 3:16-17 At some point in our lives, we stop “putting on” this New Nature and instead it becomes our nature. This is what it means to let the Word of Christ dwell within us. As Christ’s representatives in this world, we reach a point when we don’t have to remind ourselves to “act” a certain way because we have been transformed (Romans 12:1). This happens best when we are part of a group – when we worship and fellowship and study and grow with other believers. We practice putting on this New Nature among the body of believers until it becomes a natural response out in the world. This is why it’s important to be in fellowship with other Christians.



Colossians 3:18-21 If Paul has been talking about a believer’s New Nature, and arguing against Gnostic teachings, how do these verses fit it with what he has been saying? Remember what Gnosticism taught – that the physical was evil, and a person’s physical actions had no lasting spiritual consequences? Do you think this attitude would affect the home life? Absolutely! However, the Gospel of Jesus taught that we are in Him, and He is in us. Therefore, our relationship with the Lord should be reflected in our family relationships. As long as the husband is acting in a godly

way, the wife should submit to her role within the home. Husbands (or Parents, as the word implies) are to respond to their wives and their children in loving ways. Children are even commanded to let their new nature be seen in them through their relationship with their parents. 

Colossians 3:22-25 Slaves are even commanded to let their new nature be seen through their conduct and attitudes toward their masters. Although we do not have slaves in our society today, I believe we can apply this principle to the employers/employee relationship. A faithful employee should serve their employer with integrity and honesty. What better way to testify about the Lord Jesus than by doing your work with a thankful, gracious heart.

Colossians 4 

Colossians 4:1 Of course, the same principle applies to employers (or masters). A good boss always remembers that there is someone above them, holding them accountable for their actions. The same is true for the leaders of a church. A faithful church leader must always keep in mind that the Father knows each member of the flock. Jesus was even willing to die for them. So leadership needs to bear this in mind when forming opinions and attitudes against some people in the church.



Colossians 4:2-6 Paul encourages these Christians to pray defensively. We often view prayer as a petition, which IS something Paul requests in these verses, but we don’t often think of prayer as a spiritual defense. When our minds and are prayers are continually focused on the Lord, the enemy cannot sneak up behind us and sabotage our life.



Colossians 4:7-9 Tychicus was a fellow Christian whom Paul had met in Macedonia. He traveled with Paul to Jerusalem delivering the relief offering collected for their benefit. Here we see that he was in Rome with Paul, although not under house arrest. He would deliver this letter to the Colossian Church. Onesimus, on the other hand, was a slave who had robbed his master and fled to Rome. He met Paul, found Christ, and was transformed. Once he put on his New Nature, Onesimus is sent back to Colosse with verbal instructions to make amends with his master.



Colossians 4:10-11 Aristarchus was from Thessalonica. Perhaps you’ll recall that he was one of the men hauled into the theater at Ephesus (Acts 19:29). Paul calls him a fellow prisoner, apparently under house arrest as well. It is not known why. Mark is the same man we know as John Mark, the one who wrote the Gospel of Mark. The facts of his Gospel came from conversations with Peter. According to the Easton’s

Bible Dictionary, the Justus Paul mentions here is possibly the Barsabas referred to in Acts 1:23.20 

Colossians 4:12-13 It’s possible that Epaphras also planted churches in Laodicea and Hierapolis.



Colossians 4:14 Although Luke remained faithful to Paul and to the Lord, it seems that Demas couldn’t take the pressure. He will eventually desert Paul in a later imprisonment and go to Thessalonica (2 Timothy 4:10).



Colossians 4:15-16 Paul talks about an exchange of letters. The Colossian Christians were to exchange letters with the Christians in Laodicea. Has the letter to Laodicea been lost? Maybe. Some scholars believe this is Ephesians, but this is pure speculation.



Colossians 4:17 Archippus was probably Philemon’s son (compare Philemon 2). He was probably leading the church in Colosse since Epaphras was in Rome with Paul.



Colossians 4:18 Paul signs this letter in his own handwriting to prove that it was authentic.

December 7: Philemon, Philippians 1-2 Philemon The Apostle Paul wrote this letter to a man named Philemon. He was a wealthy resident of Colosse, with a house large enough to hold the local church. He owned several slaves, one named Onesimus who was in Rome while Paul was under house arrest. Onesimus was sent back to Colosse with this letter for his master. Onesimus traveled with Tychicus who was delivering the letter to the Colossian Church. Philemon was probably written in the summer of 62 AD. Philemon 

Philemon 1-3 Philemon was a wealthy man who opened up his home to the Colossian Church. However, it seems he did more than simply provide a place to meet. He apparently had a leadership role in the church. Paul called him a fellow laborer. From the letter to Colosse, we know Paul was never in the city, but somehow these two men must have met. Perhaps it was while Paul ministered in Ephesus. Apphia is considered Philemon’s wife, and Archippus is thought to be his son. Paul

20 Easton, M. G. (1893). Easton’s Bible dictionary. New York: Harper & Brothers. 49

mentions these two individuals because as Philemon’s wife, she oversaw the day-today activities of the slaves/servants, and it is thought that Archippus may have served in some leadership role (think Associate Pastor) alongside Epaphras. 

Philemon 4-9 If Paul had met Philemon while the two served in churches close to one another, then he would have heard about Philemon’s faith. Perhaps he learned more while Epaphras and Onesimus were with him in Rome. The point Paul is making here is that because of Philemon’s fellowship (koinonia) with the Lord, many people have been refreshed and strengthened. Since this is true, then Paul is asking Philemon to extend that same fellowship and kindness to Onesimus (Oh-nes-i-muhs).



Philemon 10-11 Onesimus was apparently a slave who escaped from Philemon. Some believe he stole some money from his master as well (see verse 18). Apparently, he meets Paul while he is in Rome, which is highly unusual considering Paul was under house arrest. Maybe Onesimus met Epaphras while in Rome, and this pastor takes Onesimus to meet Paul. Regardless of how it happened, the man is converted, and his life is transformed so much that Paul regards him as a son – a term Paul used previously only for Timothy and Titus alone.



Philemon 12-16 Paul is urging Philemon to accept Onesimus back, but this time to regard him as a brother in the faith. Paul does not tell Philemon to set Onesimus free, but rather to recognize just how “useful” this man now was (which is what the name Onesimus means). Paul also hints that if Philemon does not want Onesimus back (for whatever reason), that he (Paul) would welcome him back and use him in the work of the Kingdom (compare verse 13).



Philemon 17-21 Either Onesimus stole money from Philemon, or his absence caused a loss of income. Regardless of the reason, Paul was willing to pay the debt just so Philemon would open his heart and his arms to the redeemed slave. That’s an interesting thought. Here you had a slave who, from the world's perspective, was considered the property of an owner. Yet from a Kingdom of God perspective, Onesimus was spiritually equal to Philemon and to Paul. Their position before God was identical because they were all “one” in Christ. That would be a difficult change in the relationship between Philemon and Onesimus. Forgiving the transgression is one thing, but to consider a slave an equal in the Kingdom would take some time and some work. In verse 19, Paul signs this letter with his own handwriting, making this a legal promise. Also in this same verse it appears that Paul led Philemon to the Lord, perhaps when Philemon was in Ephesus at the same time Paul was in that city.



Philemon 22-25 Closing this letter, mentioning many of the same names he shared in the letter to Colosse (compare Colossians 4:10-17), it seems Paul intended to come to Colosse shortly (see verse 22). It is not clear if that happened.

Philippians Paul wrote Philippians while in Rome. It seems to have been written close to the end of his imprisonment, considering he has been able to reach Caesars’ household (Philippians 4:22). How was it possible to reach the household of Caesar with the Gospel? Well, although Paul was under house arrest, he was always chained to a guard. As they worked their shifts, these guards would be fastened to one of the greatest evangelists of all time. They didn’t stand a chance. They would have an opportunity to hear Paul interact with his visitors, see the genuine concern from Paul and his guests, and hear Paul dictate his other letters to his scribe. Eventually, these guards become believers, take the message back to the other working class people in Rome, and their lives are changed as well. Considering the message of the Cross had made it all the way to Caesar’s household, it seems this reference was a bit closer to the end of Paul’s stay – about 62 AD. Philippi was a unique city in the Empire. It was initially settled by Roman soldiers after being conquered in 30 BC. Some residents of Italy were forced to move there as well. However, those living in Philippi were given a special privilege and honor. Philippi was considered Italian soil, so anyone living in Philippi was regarded as a citizen of Rome – meaning the residents didn’t have to pay taxes. Philippians 1 

Philippians 1:1-5 Did you notice this? The people from Philippi began sharing the Good News of Christ from the very beginning. Did they have all the theology of God figured out? Did they have all the answers? Of course not. But they did have a passion for others to know Christ as they did. When is the last time we have seen a convert so moved today? Is it possible that the Church is more interested in making members than in making disciples? Maybe this is why we see very few Christians today who can hardly wait to tell someone else to come and meet Jesus.



Philippians 1:6 This seems to point toward progressive sanctification; the idea that day by day and little by little, we are transformed into disciples who resemble Jesus more and more. This is important for us today because it means that although we are saved by faith, we continually need to change. The Lord does not leave us as we

were and where we are. He calls us to be transformed, yet this transformation often takes time as we release old habits and old vices from our lives. 

Philippians 1:7-11 What really matters (verse 10). That’s the whole point to all of this. What matters the most. In a moment Paul will write about what he is facing, what Christ had to face, and what (apparently) the church at Philippi was facing. We know what Christ suffered, what Paul was facing, but we are not sure what was going on in Philippi. He doesn’t point out that these Christians were doing something they should not or believing something that was wrong, but there seems to be something happening in Philippi that prompted Paul to talk about things that really matter. By fixing their eyes on the things that are excellent (verse 10), these Christians will remain sincere and blameless until Christ returns.



Philippians 1:12-14 Paul wanted to go to Rome to strengthen the Church (Romans 15:24). Perhaps he considered preaching in the city as well. However, I am sure his plans did not include changing the heart of the palace guard or those in Caesar's household. Yet this is precisely what happens to these people through Paul. I suspect had Paul not been under house arrest in Rome, these soldiers and servants might never have heard the message of the Cross. Yes, God wanted Paul in Rome, but God wanted Paul leading a particular group of people to the Lord, not just those who might happen to hear his message while he preached in the streets and in the church. It’s almost as if God was directing Paul to the very people He had selected to hear and respond. We might be tempted to think that it was pure luck or chance that the Palace Guard came to hear the Gospel, but I’m not so sure we can call this chance. When it comes to God and His Kingdom, nothing happens by chance.



Philippians 1:15-19 Paul’s imprisonment encouraged people to preach Christ – to speak up for Jesus and tell others about the Cross. However, some were doing this just to make things worse for Paul. It is thought that this was happening not only in Rome but in other parts of the empire as well. These people were probably Christians who preached the truth (not Judaizers or Gnostics) because Paul says it was only their motives that were not pure, not the message. It’s possible they preached the Gospel but attached Paul’s name to their message in some way, hoping to get him in trouble. I find this hard to comprehend. How could someone who knows the Word and preach the message be unaware their motives were not Christ-like? Why were they not convicted about their attitudes and motives while preaching the same message that was shared by Paul? How selfish can a person get? Were they trying to get Paul beheaded? Were they that vain that they wanted to see Paul dead so their

ministry would increase? This is lunacy! This is conduct unbecoming for a believer. Yet, notice how Paul responds. He says, “What then?” Paul says his only concern was that Christ be proclaimed. Even if some preachers were sharing the Gospel with selfish ambition or vain conceit, what mattered was that Christ was proclaimed. Now, let me point out that there is a lesson here for both pastors and laypeople alike. Sometimes we are tempted to criticize the methods and the ministry of others. We criticize others because they don’t run their programs the way we would. We shake our heads in disapproval because their methods and ministries are different from ours. Selfishness and conceit cause us to criticize those who are serving and leading in ways that are different from ours. This is conduct unbecoming for a believer. The style is not what matters most. What matters is whether others are leading people to the Lord. Their work is bearing fruit. You and I must recognize that through these different methods, lives are still being transformed. People are hearing the Truth. This is what matters the most, not that they do things our way or carry on the traditions we began. I wonder how many church conflicts could be avoided if the “old guard” would look at the methods of the “new” and say, “What then? So long as the message of Jesus is being proclaimed.” 

Philippians 1:20-26 It is pretty clear from this statement that Paul was ready to die. He had resigned himself to the fact that he would be killed because of his hope in Jesus. Yet he doesn’t seem to be bothered by this. He actually is bold enough to say that he will gain so much more by dying. To die is gain. Now, remember that Paul is being guarded by a Roman soldier and that Paul is dictating this letter aloud. Can you image how crazy this must have sounded to these guards? “Oh yes, if I die, things will be so much better for me!” Even today, those words sound like nonsense to a listening world. I think you and I understand what Paul means here, but surely, the world does not. The world still thinks that death is the victor – that death still holds humanity captive. But for the believer, our Savior now holds the keys to death and Hades. He decides who remains a captive and who is set free in the life to come. However, if the Lord decided to spare Paul’s life, he would continue to be Christ’s ambassador in this world (“to live, Christ” as it is rendered in the Greek). I really wish I had this same kind of “black and white” mentality when it comes to living or dying. I keep blending the two worlds a bit too much. While alive, I worry too much about dying and sometimes miss out on opportunities to do the work of Jesus (I don’t know if I’ll think too much about living once I am dead. I guess I’ll have to wait and see). What I mean is that I have a tendency to dwell on the things that affect my life right now instead of upon the things that endure for eternity. I worry about retirement. I 53

worry about health insurance. I think about my comfort or my convenience rather than the heart and soul of those living around me. I have a tendency to dwell on the things that moth and rust will destroy. I focus on the things I want or need, not on the needs of others. I make excuses why I can’t take the Gospel to someone I know. I live as if the Lord isn’t coming again for a long time, or that I have all the time in the world to speak up about Jesus. In these ways, I am not living as an ambassador of Christ. Do you understand what I am talking about here? Do you struggle with this as well? 

Philippians 1:27-30 When Christians are intensely aware of their citizenship, they live in a way that reflects Christ and honors Christ. This boldness and confidence made the Roman Empire confess Jesus as Lord. No amount of threats or persecutions could deter the Church from its message about Jesus. Rome literally “gave up” trying to silence the Church. I think that in this day and age, the best testimony the Church can give is one of unwavering hope. As the world questions the Truth of Jesus or the authenticity of God’s Word, the Church has a tremendous opportunity to remain steadfast in its love and immovable in its message. I believe the Church needs to stop whining about being inconvenienced and instead be unintimidated by the world. Keep sharing Jesus, keep living in harmony, and continue to love others. Paul instructed the church at Philippi to continue doing these things. Maybe the North American Church needs to learn this lesson as well.

Philippians 2 

Philippians 2:1-2 The word “If” in this section is best understood as “since”. Paul is not asking a question, he is making a declaration. “Therefore, since . . .” is how this should be phrased. Since the Philippian Christians found encouragement in Christ, since the Holy Spirit was present among them, since there was love, affection, and compassion among the believers, they were to respond in ways that reflected this reality. In other words, when the Spirit and the Lord are present among a body of believers, and when that body of believers has genuine affection for one another, there should be unity. However, let me point out that Paul is not talking about uniformity. Uniformity happens when people are pressured into becoming just like everyone else or believing just like everyone else. Unity, on the other hand, recognizes the Spirit and the Lord in the heart of other believers and accepts those other believers in love. Unity looks at the work of another believer and values his or her labor, even if it is done in a different way. Yet, even though Paul has said these things, we still have to wonder why he wrote them. Why did Paul need to remind the Philippian church about these things? I think it was because of two women - Euodia

and Syntyche. These two women disagreed about something (Philippians 4:2), and it seems it was trickling down into the rest of the church. Epaphroditus must have told Paul about this division, so Paul simply reminds the church about how they should respond in light of all that they have. Today, many in the Church don’t realize how to function when there is disagreement. Today, many Churches attempt to pressure others into uniformity. I need not agree with the way other people do the work of the Church. If we are of one heart, mind, and purpose, why should the method matter? HOWEVER, I must point out that those three things need to be present for there to be unity. If (not “since”) we cannot agree on the fundamental elements of the faith, the leading of the Spirit, or God’s purpose for our local congregation, unity will be nearly impossible. 

Philippians 2:3-4 I could spend several pages just on these two verses. Just think about how many church conflicts could be avoided if Christian’s learned to follow Paul’s advice here. How many battles have happened over the years because one person or one group of people just had to have things their way? If the issue concerned doctrine or theology, I could understand why one group would stand their ground. I would remain steadfast if someone came along and attempted to lead the church away from the “virgin birth” or the “Trinity”, for example. A Church or a Christian must not compromise those things. However, Paul is talking about personal preferences or traditions here. What is a preference? What is a tradition? They are things WE like to see happen or things that are meaningful to us. The preferences and feelings of others do not matter to us at all. This is the issue Paul is talking about. For the life of me, I cannot understand why someone would sacrifice the unity of their church just so an old stained glass window is not moved or covered. I cannot understand why a person would undermine the ministry of their church simply because a decision was made that they disagreed with. The rest of the body was ready to move forward, but this individual was not. Yet, rather than live humbly, they selfishly create pockets of unrest throughout the church just because they feel slighted. That’s vain conceit – believing that the rest of the body should vote according to their wishes and interests. I have watched Christians plot and scheme for years just to get even with someone who got their own way during a vote. Slighted, these individuals look for ways to “get even” or “take back” what was taken from them. I have heard Christians lament over what was changed; they fret about how they were asked to make a compromise, but never once consider how that change brought new life into the church. I could go on. My friend, these few verses in Philippians need to be taught in our churches. Selfishness and empty conceit are 55

destroying our Churches. Christians today need to learn that they do not live for themselves. Brethren, we are not our own. We live for the good of others, and it takes Christ within us to awaken this concept. 

Philippians 2:5-8 Paul says we must have the same attitude that was found in Christ. He laid aside His preferences and privileges to accomplish something wonderful for humanity. “Not my will, but thine” (Luke 22:42). In becoming mortal flesh and blood, Jesus became fully human. Physically, He was one of us. Intellectually and spiritually, He was fully divine, except for those attributes He forfeited for the time being – things like omnipresence. He certainly could not be everywhere at the same time. He chose to limit Himself in order to “fit” into time. Being God, He was not constrained by time. However, in order to become human, time would become His master. In other words, He grew older each and every day, just like you and me. Paul says that Jesus “emptied Himself” (verse 7). In other words, Jesus gave up His privileges, not His position. He was still part of the Trinity. He and the Father were still one in essence. Jesus still had a place in the Heavenly Court, but for the time being, He was not present there. And to be present here, there were certain things about Himself that He would need to leave behind for the time being.



Philippians 2:9-11 Once Jesus was resurrected, all that He had forfeited had been restored, and was then given more that He had when He left Heaven. The point here is that before Jesus becoming Man, humanity had no concept of Jesus. He didn’t have a name. He was only called “The Angel of the Lord” in Old Testament times. Jews only knew about God, and perhaps about His Spirit, but Christ was somewhat a mystery. Now, however, humanity knows who He is and what He has done. Redeemed Humanity praises the name of Jesus. One day every tongue will confess that Jesus is all He claimed to be. For those who make this confession in this life, we will praise His name. For those who refuse in this life, they will admit this truth a bit too late, unfortunately.



Philippians 2:12-13 Paul says to work “out,” not work “for” your salvation. In other words, now that they were saved (pointing back to the “since” in verse one), these believers needed to discern between the behaviors and attitudes of the world and the behaviors and attitudes of God’s Kingdom. How should a Child of God conduct himself in this world? That’s an important question a Christian needs to ask. They need to ask it with fear and trembling – considering the question with a serious attitude. If a Christian is to have the same attitude that was found in Jesus, then a Christian needs to spend some serious time evaluating their attitudes and preferences

in life. God is working in the heart of believers right now giving them the desire and the power to do what pleases Him. Consequently, we are without excuse. We cannot go to God and cry out “I couldn’t help myself” every time we allow selfishness or vain conceit to overpowers us. That simply is not true. We can arrest these attitudes. We can lay aside selfishness. We can open our eyes to the heart of others. We can do these things because God has equipped us to become like this. We just refuse to listen and be changed. 

Philippians 2:14-18 The world is driven by selfishness. The world runs on vanity and conceit. These attitudes flood us daily, which is why Christians today must realize the importance in conducting ourselves in a way entirely different from the world. The world plays politics and throws mud just to win. This attitude should never be found within a body of believers. Lobbying for our own interests within the church is worldly. Praying that God’s will might be done is one thing, but stacking votes in our favor is playing by the world’s standard. However, when the Church chooses humility over pride, or selflessness over vain conceit, the people of this world will notice. When Christians place others ahead of themselves, the world will notice. The unsaved person who walks into you church notices right away if you and your church really care about them. They will be able to tell in the first five minutes. When a visitor to your church is left to find things on their own or figure things out on their own, they will realize that when it comes to eternal life, they are on their own. The absolute best words a greeter can ask the person they do not know is “How can I help you today?” Do this in your church – make people feel like you are there for them – and your church will appear as lights in a dark and crooked world.



Philippians 2:19-24 Paul was hoping to send Timothy sometime soon. He said that “of all the other individuals who were with him in Rome, Timothy was the best one to select.” The others whom Paul could send were too close to the situation in Philippi, and might be tempted to follow their own opinions or personal interests. This is why Timothy was the best candidate. He would seek the Lord’s leading and guiding.



Philippians 2:25-30 Epaphroditus came to Paul with monetary support and a report about what was happening in Philippi. It seems the church intended for him to stay with Paul for an indefinite period. However, since he became very sick, Paul thought it best to send him back to the church. He also wanted to make sure the Philippian Church knew just how helpful he had been. It is not known what happened to Epaphroditus, but whatever it was, Paul did not attempt to heal him. This is probably because the Lord did not direct Paul to heal this man. This little exchange gives us a

glimpse into some of the possible problems in Philippi. Paul keeps stressing that Epaphroditus had not failed. Paul says that he was very helpful. He was to be honored for his service. Why do you suppose Paul needed to remind the Philippian Christians to do this? Why was it necessary to stress the success of this man’s work? Sickness may have been part of this issue. Becoming sick may have been interpreted as meaning Epaphroditus was working outside of God’s will, and Paul wanted them to know that this simply was not true. Maybe it surrounded the difference of opinion between Euodia (you-od-ee-ah) and Syntyche (soon-too-khay). On the other hand, maybe part of the division surrounded this financial assistance for Paul. Some may have felt they owed Paul nothing since they had already supported him once before. The truth is unclear, but for whatever the reason, Paul felt he needed to remind this church to honor this man.

December 8: Philippians 3-4 Philippians 3 

Philippians 3:1-3 Rejoice in the Lord’s work, not in any effort or work on our part. Paul and most of the Church were hounded by those “dogs” who continued to insist salvation came through an effort on our part. And truthfully, those who added human effort to salvation could boast with vain conceit and selfish ambition. They could boast about what they had done or what rituals they followed, which in no way demonstrated the attitude found in Christ (Jesus never boasted about what He gave up to become human). Paul insists that those who place undue value on the things we do (or don’t do) are demonstrating a lack of faith. It’s true. Think about it for a moment. To place all your hope in the grace of Jesus takes more faith than to place some of your faith in the grace of Jesus and some in personal effort or personal sacrifice.



Philippians 3:4-6 Paul could have put a portion of his faith in all that he had accomplished, but he didn’t. Paul traced his heritage back to the tribe of Benjamin, which had remained loyal (most everyone did) to David once King Saul was killed. He was not a Jewish convert, but was born Jewish (Gentile converts were circumcised as adults. Jewish boys were circumcised 8 days after birth). Paul was even a Pharisee – someone trained and committed to following every letter of the Law. It seems that Paul did have something to boast about, and if he did, this implies that the Judaizers did not. Paul’s credentials surpassed theirs. However . . .



Philippians 3:7-9 Paul rejected his credentials. He relied on Grace, not on his credentials and Grace. Paul discarded his accomplishments and instead placed all his hope in the merciful Grace of Jesus. In a way, I think I can identify with Paul. Placing even a portion of our faith in our “resume” is not nearly as freeing as we might think. When we put faith in what we have done, there is always that nagging feeling that perhaps it was not enough. Maybe I didn’t give as much as I should have or did not attend church nearly enough. I did this in my own life years ago. I asked God to credit me as righteous based upon what I had done in my life. Then I spend years worrying if my good deeds would tip the scales in my favor. I’ll never forget the moment the Lord revealed to me the depth of His grace. I was convinced that my children would pay the penalty for the years I turned my back on God. Imagine my surprise to learn about Grace when both my daughters were born healthy. It was then that I learned about Grace by Faith and not by works. So in a way, I can identify with Paul. Although he harshly persecuted the Church, he received Grace because of his faith. No wonder he took his credentials and threw them out with yesterday’s garbage.



Philippians 3:10-11 Paul hoped that the Lord would reveal to him the power “of” His resurrection (verse 10), but also attain “to” the resurrection from the dead (verse 11). There is a difference in these thoughts. One speaks of overcoming – the power that brought Christ out of the grave. Paul wants that same power to help him overcome the things that distract him from the goal. Then he mentions a desire to experience an “arising” – to be expelled from this current dwelling place. Here, Paul expressed his deepest desire – to experience the Rapture. How do these thoughts tie in with what Paul has just said? I think it has to do with “beginning” and “ending.” Those who still place their faith in rituals and customs have the beginning as their goal. Their only desire, it seems, is to be adopted into the family of God, not become transformed or changed. They want to be invited to the party but don’t care if they get to see the Host or not. Paul says that he wants to live his life victoriously; not only to run the race, but to win the race – to have the Father look at him and say, “Well done!” This is something missing in many Christian’s today. Today, many Christians seem content to be who they are and remain where they are. It’s as if their only striving was the water baptism; as if their only goal was to confess Jesus as Lord. No, my friend. That’s not the goal, that’s the starting line, but that’s where many Christian’s remain. However, since you are taking the time to deepen your faith by studying the Word of God and consider your life as a Christian, you have taken a big step away from the crowd. By studying the Word, you are on your way to living a life filled with God’s

power; a life that will bring victory after victory, and a will take you into a deeper fellowship with the Father. 

Philippians 3:12-14 The same thought is being shared here. Paul is just now using the “race” metaphor. Once again, let me stress that our goal in life should lie way beyond the cross. If the Cross is all we seek, our faith will remain weak. We must look beyond Salvation and strive earnestly to lay aside all the things in this life that are tangled around our feet (Hebrews 12:1). In God’s power, we press on, meaning that we continue serving, we continue training, and we continue changing. Paul had become a believer about 30 years before he wrote this letter. Yet he still was running the race. His heart was on the prize – the resurrection of the dead.



Philippians 3:15-16 We are to agree that our pursuit in life should to become more and more like Christ – to run a race, not stand at the starting gate.



Philippians 3:17-21 Paul says that we should share this same passion that we see in his life. We too should earnestly desire to become transformed into a Christian who exhibits the Fruit of the Spirit. Just as you can look at someone and tell they are an athlete, the world should look at us and think of Jesus. Even today, many claim to be Christian, but their conduct would say otherwise. These are the “Christians” who will be in church the Sunday following the rapture. Maybe then they will begin to understand the truth.

Philippians 4 

Philippians 4:1 Regarding personal sanctification (becoming more holy each and every day), the believers in Philippi were to stand firm. They were to keep their eyes on the goal and not become distracted. We should be striving for this same thing. When we allow ourselves to put on our new nature (Ephesians 4:24), the characteristics of Jesus are reflected in our lives. We reflect His glory.



Philippians 4:2-3 Something was creating tension between these two women. At one point in time, they worked side by side with Paul, but now they were disagreeing. It’s not known what the issues was, but it may have been trickling down into the rest of the church. An unnamed partner is asked to help these women work through their differences. Some believe this was addressed to Epaphroditus. Some believe that syzygus was a proper name (it means “yokefellow”). Paul is not suggesting their names have been removed from the Book of Life, but merely that they worked with

Many biblical scholars feel this Clement is the same man known as Clement of Rome: Bishop of that church once Peter and Paul had been killed. 60

Paul and a man named Clement. You know, I think we need to learn a little lesson from this. When we labor for the Lord, there will be moments when we disagree. We don’t see eye to eye with another believer. This doesn’t give us a license to fight and divide. It just means we see things from a different perspective. Surely two Christians with their eyes on the same goal can find some sort of compromise when it comes to the day-to-day activities of a local church. Perhaps this was the lesson Epaphroditus needed to teach these two women. 

Philippians 4:4-7 We should not live our lives expecting God to give us everything we need to make us happy. We are told to rejoice that God provides us with what we need. To agonize over the things we don’t have is to borrow from tomorrow’s worry. A heart that has learned to be content (and Paul will say this in a moment) is a heart that is at peace; a heart that is gentle, considerate, and kind.



Philippians 4:8-9 Paul suggests that our thought life influences our emotional life which influences our actions. Now there’s a radical new concept. Somehow, we’ve been led to believe that it works the other way around. Did it ever occur to you that you have no peace and no joy in your life because of what you think about or what things fill your life? Going back to the “runner” metaphor, no athlete devours junk food if he wants to be healthy enough to run a race. No Christian can discover the peace of God, which surpasses all comprehension when they dwell on (think about) things that are negative, worrisome, and frightening. When our diet consists of all that is wrong in this world, eventually all we will see are the things that are wrong in this world. And then we will worry about all that is wrong in this world. I have some friends who fill their day with one of the news channels that tends to focus on the negatives. Yes, they claim to look at the world through a conservative lens, but the serve a steady diet of negativity. My friends have no concept how I can be at peace and worry free in this life considering everything that MIGHT happen. I tell them to change their diet. Perhaps then, when they pick the right list of “Whatever’s”, maybe they will find the peace their heart is longing for.



Philippians 4:10-14 Apparently the Philippian Church was able to send some small provision to Paul through their emissary (see verse 18). He didn’t beg for help, but he didn’t keep his needs a secret. He was merely grateful for whatever help he received. I mean, it’s not like he could go out and get a job while he was under house arrest. So his needs had to be met through the generosity of others. The claim to “do all things” is merely a statement of Paul’s ability to get by in all situations. That’s because he first learned to fill his mind with the “whatever’s” that bring him God’s peace. A

worrisome mind creates a worrisome heart. A mind at peace will create a heart at peace in all situations. 

Philippians 4:15-20 Paul shares his appreciation for what the Philippian Church had done in the past, and what they had done here in the present. I think Paul was even more grateful here because of his situation in Rome. It has been said that the guards who watched over people were looking for a bribe to make a prisoner’s time in chains more comfortable. I doubt Paul gave any bribes. I wonder how long it took these guards to stop asking for one.



Philippians 4:21-23 I find it amazing that because of Paul’s faithfulness and Christ-like character, Roman soldiers, citizens, and even servants become followers of Christ. Some of these individuals were relatives of Caesar's household. Who would have imagined? When God put a plan in place to lead the household of Caesar to the Lord, He needed the best of the best. God had his sights set on Paul, but He needed Paul to be in the right place at the right time. Tell me, how many of these soldiers would have come to Christ if Paul merely preached in the streets? You can be sure that this house arrest was all part of God’s plan to change the very soul of the Roman Empire. It would take another 200 years or so, but it would eventually happen. Rome would eventually permit Christians to practice their faith under Emperor Constantine in 313 AD.

December 9: James 1-3 James As the title suggests, the author of this book was James. Oddly, the name in the Greek is actually Jacob, not James. When you look at a Bible in a foreign language, the name is Jacob. Only English Bibles use the name “James”. Maybe the King who authorized the English Translation of the Bible wanted to see his name in print. Because of the language similarities found in Acts 15 and in this Letter, and because what many Church Fathers indicated (Origen, Eusebius, Cyril of Jerusalem, etc.) scholars believe the author is James, the half-brother of Jesus. He was born to Mary and Joseph after Jesus was born.

Even in the weeks leading up to the crucifixion, he and the other boys in the family did not believe in Jesus (John 7:5). Paul says that Jesus personally appeared to James after the resurrection (1 Corinthians 15:7), which probably led to his conversion (along with Jude, another half-brother of Jesus). It didn’t take long for James to become a pillar of the Church, serving as Pastor of the Jerusalem Church before the council meeting mentioned in Acts 15. Dating this letter is quite difficult. Some scholars suggest it was written before the Jerusalem Council took place, meaning it was written before 49 AD. According to Josephus, James was martyred in 62 AD. So conservative scholars believe James was written between those two events. However, it’s hard to tell when in that 13-year period it would have been written. A third opinion points out that because Paul does not mention the death of James in his Prison Epistles, it is felt that James was still alive while Paul was under house arrest in Rome. That’s why I have included it at this point in our readings.

On a side note: because of the divisions surrounding the Catholic Church, early Bibles in the West do not contain this letter while early Bibles from the east do. This issue had more to do with the schisms in the Catholic Church than with the authenticity of the letter.

James writes to a Jewish audience; the 12 tribes scattered among the nations (James 1:1). Some suggest that James wrote to the Jewish Christians dispersed in the eastern part of the Empire, while Peter wrote to those in the western half. Regardless of his audience, James demonstrates a firm grasp of the Greek language in this letter, something we would not expect the son of a carpenter to possess. Perhaps the letter was dictated to someone highly skilled in the language. Unlike Paul’s personal letters addressed to individual churches, James seems more like a speech to be given at a public gathering – like a sermon to be read aloud throughout the churches in the East. James 1 

James 1:1 James doesn’t give any credentials here. He doesn’t mention that he is the half-brother of Jesus. He simply says “James,” which is a clear indication that his name carried a lot of authority in the Early Church. On a side note, James wrote to the 12 tribes that were dispersed abroad. For those who claim the Ten Northern Tribes of Israel were lost after the Assyrian invasion, simply remind them that James seemed to feel they were not “lost,' just scattered. 63



James 1:2-4 What many call trials, James suggests that we should view them as a test. A trial is an event that determines guilt. A test is an event to determine ability. There is a big difference. However, let’s not get all crazy here. God does not expect us to jump for joy because of the trial, but to be joyful in the trial. These are the kind of trials a person “encounters” or the kind that we “fall into”

James is not listing individual snippets of wisdom here. These verses address the topic of testing or trials.

along the way – physical trials that affect us (James will speak of emotional trials in a few verses). When we find ourselves facing a testing, we should simply remind ourselves that we have been presented with another opportunity to see just how deeply our faith has grown. 

James 1:5-8 To receive the wisdom we need to pass through a time of testing, a believer need only ask God. That’s who we are to ask. James also describes how we are to ask. We are to ask believing (or trusting) that God will provide us the wisdom we need as we face a trial or a time of testing. Also, James reminds us that we are to ask the Lord for this wisdom, not necessarily depending on our own, and surely not relying on the world’s wisdom. I hope by now you realize that the world’s wisdom is nothing like the Lord’s wisdom. To the world, getting even only makes sense. To the world, revenge is only natural. To the world, a person has every right to slap back. However, in God’s wisdom, we turn the other cheek (compare Matthew 5:38-42). A believer must make a choice. They can’t follow both. You can’t place your trust in God AND something else. You can’t go to God and say, “I’ll take care of these issues if You will caring for the rest.” To muddle through a trial on your own wisdom and strength does not build anything, except perhaps self-confidence and self-reliance, and in God’s Kingdom, those two characteristics are not seen as strengths.



James 1:9-11 Remember that God desires we become holy, not necessarily happy. In the pursuit of holiness, God will permit a time of testing. It’s not designed to crush us, but to strengthen us. So if we do not cooperate with God and allow Him to build our character, we will be miserable

For those who have placed their faith in their money, it makes no difference if they are rich or poor. Regardless how much they have, they have learned to depend on wealth, not faith, to see them through the trial. 64

through a time of testing. We will whine “why me, God!” Such it is with those who place their security in their money. The world tells the poor to complain about not having enough. The world tells the rich to whine when they lose their wealth. However, material resources do not enable a person to make it through a trial. Actually, trials have a way of leveling out the field. Wealth did not separate those who suffered and died during the attacks on the World Trade Center. No amount of money in the world would make a difference that day. We saw strength, not from a bank account, but from a heart and soul filled with the spiritual resources of God. Happiness did not create the strength of character we saw that day. 

James 1:12 What is this Crown of Life? James insists that it is something a person receives after enduring a time of testing. Yet, it doesn’t appear to be a future Crown. After all, each of us experiences many times of testing throughout our life, and if each period of testing provided us with a crown, some people would have quite a stack waiting for them in Heaven. So I don’t think this Crown is something we wait to receive. I believe that this Crown is related to our relationship with God while we walk this earth. When a person endures a time of testing, in the end, they find life to be more meaningful. Their priorities in life change. They look back and realize that the hand of God was upon them. When a person gazes back over that rugged trail filled with deep ravines and perilous cliffs, they understand that God helped them through. This knowledge builds a deeper trust between the believer and God. God had promised to provide the wisdom to make it through the trial, the believer placed their trust in God, and God did not fail. So the next time a trial comes, that believer will find even more confident hope than they had before. They approach the next trial wearing a victor’s crown, trusting God even more. These are the people who carry their head a little higher when going through a time of testing because God has proved to be faithful. That’s the Crown of Life.



James 1:13-18 Here is a truth many people forget. We are sinful people, even after becoming a believer. Even after becoming a believer, sin still lurks deep within us, tempting us to give in to the old nature. The only thing that keeps our old nature in check is our New Nature (Colossians 3:10). So as we endure a trial (and in this instance, it could be spiritual as well), James says that any temptation we feel during the time of testing is birthed from within. God did not plant the temptation in our heart. However, the testing revealed the darkness that lurks within our heart. When temptation begins to creep out from the shadows of your soul, it is an indication of what kind of wickedness still lurks within you. Be alarmed. Be concerned. When lust

(and lust is much more than sexual desires) whispers in the back of your mind, run to God. Arrest that emotion or that temptation. Fix your eyes on Jesus. Turn your heart to God. Our Lord is the only one who can help us overcome. “ Greater is He who is in

you than he who is in the world,” 21 says the Apostle John (1John 4:4). James says that God gives us only good things. What we receive from Him is perfect. This is why we must turn to the Lord when Lust desires to be reborn within us. Only the Light from the Father can overcome the darkness within us. 

James 1:19-25 Angry at whom? That’s the big question in this section. James says we are not to get angry with God. Yes, we shouldn’t get angry at one another, but in this context, James is talking about our response to trials and temptations. If temptations overtake us during a trial or testing, it isn’t God’s fault. Don’t blame God for your failures. Don’t pass the blame to Satan as well. Take full responsibility for your failures. Listen, but to whom? To the Holy Spirit, or course. And don’t make all kinds of excuses (be slow to speak). By getting angry, we don’t allow our failure to groom us or conform us. Anger (human anger) causes us to turn a deaf ear to what God desires to do in us – to help us become more righteous (more like Jesus). James also points out that part of the reason we get angry with God is that we recognize our failure during a time of testing. We know what God desires from us, yet we failed to live up to the Word that was planted in our hearts. It’s like we forgot what we had learned about God, and that we forgot what kind of person we really are. In other words, the Spirit is present within us to guide us away from temptation, to walk with us through the trial, and to help us discern God’s wisdom and direction. Yet for some odd reason, the old nature won out, and we feel guilty. Maybe it’s because we only KNOW what the Word says instead of allowing it to become part of who we are. The casual Christian (the one who treats the Father, the Son, and the Spirit with casual indifference) is more likely to become a casualty during a trial than a victor. However, the one who looks intently (verse 25), is the one more likely to overcome trials and testing’s in this world. Are you finding yourself continually succumbing to temptations in your life? The solution is to spend more time focused intently on the Lord.



James 1:26-27 Our response to trials and temptations is still in view here. Look at these two verses in reverse helps bring this section into focus. If I say I am a Christian (or “A religious person”), then I need to demonstrate this by doing far more than merely caring for orphans and widows. The depth of my faith must extend beyond what my hands do. It must infiltrate my attitude, my behaviors, MY WORDS, and even

21 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (1 Jn 4:4). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 66

my response to the trials and temptations I face in this life. If I grumble and complain about my life or about the trials I am facing, what kind of witness will that be to my Christianity? James is teaching us something called personal piety – where our talk corresponds with our walk. I know we are used to seeing this the other way around. But James is trying to help us realize that the words of our mouth during trials, temptations, and hardships witness to the depth of our faith. Wow. Is this a lesson Christians in North America need to learn. I hear so much whining and grumbling and complaining from American Christians that it almost makes me sick. If I were to determine the character of God based upon the attitudes I see, I would conclude that God exists to make us happy – that He is our magic genie, our good luck charm – and that He exists to serve us. The next time you are tempted to grumble about the trial or testing you are facing, think long and hard about how that might sound to a nonbeliever. If the Lord is our Good Shepherd, if He is a light along our path or our shelter during times of storm, then don’t you think we should demonstrate this by the words of our mouth? James 2 

James 2:1-4 The next topic James addresses is prejudice. He uses a well-dressed man and a shabbily dressed man as an example. At the end of this illustration, James asks a question that assumes an affirmative answer. He implies the reader should answer, “Yes, I have shown this type of discrimination.” If we were to ask ourselves the same question, would we be forced to answer “yes” as well?” Probably. I know many of us don’t think we pass judgment on a person based on their outside appearance, but if we were honest, I believe we do. It is not just the rich who judge the poor. I find many poor people today passing judgment against the rich. I once saw a post on Facebook that said, “Men in jeans made this country what it is. Men in suits are trying to destroy it.” That’s a pretty harsh statement against the supposed “wealthy” among us. Not all wealthy people are evil. Not all poor people are noble. The Church today needs to learn this lesson. Let’s not place value on the external appearance of individuals. All people are valuable. All people deserve to be treated with honor.



James 2:5-7 The point James is trying to make is that EVEN the poor in this world have been made rich spiritually, and are heirs of the Kingdom of God. It is not just the wealthy in this world who will receive God’s blessing. The Father has invited the poor AND the rich to dine with Him at His banquet table. God ignores human boundaries we place between us; nationalities (Jew or Gentile), social standing (slave or free),

and even cultural standing (rich or poor). God teaches the wealthy man not to depend on his wealth, and He teaches the poor man to find his richness in God’s grace. To favor the wealthy alone is to miss the point. Just because they are wealthy in this world, does not mean they are wealthy in God’s Kingdom. The statement here about “the wealthy oppressing the poor” needs to be viewed in context. It is not a sin to be wealthy. In biblical times, the wealthy had the means to bribe the court to decide in their favor (“drag you into court” – verse 6). This is the kind of individual James had in mind – the person who saw the poor simply as a means to become richer. Whether a person is wealthy or poor is not the issue. To those who love Him, God promises a place in His Kingdom – rich and poor alike. It is all centered on your relationship with Jesus. A Christian who finds their wealth in Jesus does not hold on tightly to their material possessions and is free to use them in a way that glorifies the Lord. Not everyone who wears a suit finds their security in the things moth and rust will destroy. 

James 2:8-13 James points out here that to discriminate on the basis of social standing or outward appearance is actually breaking one of God’s Laws. Those who discriminate are not loving their neighbor as they love themselves (Leviticus 19:18). James also makes an important point that breaking one of God’s Laws is like breaking all of them. What did he mean by that statement? He means that breaking one Law makes a person a lawbreaker. It matters not which Law was broken. Even in our own land today, it doesn’t matter to the Jury that you always paid your taxes on time and always obeyed the speed limit. You are being judged because you broke into your neighbor’s house and stole from him. It is the same with us before God. We are Lawbreakers because we fail to keep ALL of God’s commands. So a Christian who shows partiality toward some people should not boast before God that they tithe or that they fast or that they do not commit adultery. They are still a Lawbreaker. We are lawbreakers, and if we remember this, we remember the mercy of God. He could have destroyed us the moment we broke our first Law, but He didn’t. He demonstrated mercy, love, and forgiveness. He loved us as He loved Himself. When we are aware of this – when we understand God’s mercy – we realize that His mercy has set us free (the law of liberty). This is why we should speak and act toward others with the full realization that they are no different from us. Just as God showed mercy toward us, so should we speak and so should we act. Yet to those who are merciless, God will show no mercy. [Oh wow, there’s another one of those verses that will keep you up all night] What in the world, did James mean by this statement? You know, I was following him right along through this section up until this point, and then he makes that statement. God will show no mercy toward those who showed no 68

mercy. But I thought Salvation was based upon Faith, not through being merciful to people? Well if we compare this statement with one the parables Jesus told, maybe we can gain a more clear understanding. Do you remember the parable of the unforgiving debtor in Matthew 18:21-35? It teaches us that if we forgive others, we will have a heart that is open to the forgiveness of God. It is the same here. If we have a heart that shows mercy toward others (or does not discriminate), we will be more open to the mercy of God. Mercy triumphs judgment. Mercy looks at the other person, be they wealthy, poor, slave, free, Jew or Gentile, and recognizes them as a person of value. We do this to others because we understand that this is what God has done to us. The statement James makes here does not address salvation but fellowship. When we extend mercy to others, we draw closer to God. 

James 2:14-17 This is related to the previous section. It has much to do with our eyesight – seeing the world through the eyes of God. It’s not that doing things for others saves us, but that a person who has truly been Born Again has a heart moved to get involved in the lives of others. They have a heart that genuinely cares about other people, regardless of their social standing. This is where Salvation becomes real, not just talk. An individual who has truly experienced God’s mercy extends that mercy to others. Also, if you permit me to be a bit bold, this act of serving and caring should be extended even toward our earthly enemies. What is it that separates the Christian from the rest of the world? What separates the relief efforts of a Christian organization from the relief efforts of our Government or other global organizations? The Christian considers the plight of the person who is suffering or who has experienced a tragedy, and chooses to offer help regardless of how that person has treated the Christian. James insists that a Christian never mutter the words “They got what they deserve” because a Christian understands God’s mercy. He or she did not get what they deserved from God. Instead, they received grace. Knowing this, they not only speak grace, but they show grace as well.



James 2:18-26 We don’t talk much about demons today. We forget that they are still a reality. Sure, the Church is keeping them in check, but they are still an influence in our world. Demons are not atheist (don’t believe in any god) nor are they agnostic (don’t think God cares about us). Demons also believe in Jesus (Mark 3:11-12). With that being said, James is passing judgment upon those people who think they are Christians simply because they know these things as well. Even though the demons know this, they have never acted upon that knowledge. They have no works to testify this knowledge has affected them in any way. It is the same with the believer who

knows what the demons know but remain unaffected by that knowledge. What good is this kind of faith? If it doesn’t change a person, it is useless and pointless. AMEN James. Amen. We meet so many people like this in our day-to-day activities. We are shocked to learn that they attend church and count themselves as a Christian. Yet based on their “works” (the things they say and do – verse 12), we would never know this about them. James 3 

James 3:1-2 The next thing James addresses is our tongue; the words we speak as a believer. Here he implies that the words of a leader and teacher will be judged more strictly that the words of other Christians. We all make mistakes, he will go on to say, but leaders and teachers don’t have that option. From careless faith to careless speech, a believer must consider the weight of their words.



James 3:3-5 James is suggesting here that if a believer can control their words, their attitudes and thoughts would follow. On the other hand, Paul suggests that our deeds and actions follow the things which occupy our mind (Philippians 4:8). Both men are right. We correct bad habits in our life through practicing new ones. It usually takes 31 days to change a behavior. So bringing our tongue under submission should eventually correct our attitudes and behavior. Filling our mind with the things that are good and pleasing will also change our outlook on life. Choose to speak encouraging words and think about encouraging things, and soon our attitudes and behaviors will follow. Pointing back to the first verse, those who desire to teach should first bring their whole being under control by first learning to control their tongue. Once that happens, they would be better prepared to lead and to teach.



James 3:6-8 We would be wise to realize just how venomous and destructive our words truly are. From a mind untamed and from a heart still guided by evil come all sorts of hurtful, hateful, and poisonous words. Jesus says you can tell a tree by its fruit. James says you can judge a heart by the tongue. Of course, the tongue can be “brought under control” through discipline, but it can be “transformed” by the power of the Spirit. The New Nature that Paul describes (Ephesians 4:24) can change our behavior and attitudes if we will let it. And when they are changed, a Christian will not spew forth hate and evil quite so often or as quickly as before. However, James is reminding us just how wicked our tongue can really be. Don’t be deceived, my friend. You need, we need, to bring our tongue under control just as much as the deeds of our hands. We should not steal. We should not murder. We should not lie. We should not curse. All of these are equally important. This is a wake-up call for 70

Christians today. I hear such hatred and such poison being spoken by people who claim to be Christian. You know, not only should our faith be seen through our works, but also heard in our speech (a point James will make in a moment). 

James 3:9-12 To speak a curse against a fellow man is just like speaking a curse against God. Read that again. Now, one more time. Now think about what you hear some Christians say about one another. Think about what some Christians say about the unchurched. If you think it’s okay to speak ill and poorly against some unbeliever, James says, “think again.” He doesn’t qualify this statement by saying “against the brethren,” he says, “Those made in the image of God.” That includes all of humanity. As a Christian, we have no right to speak poorly about or hurtfully to anyone. The Apostle John echoes this teaching as well (1 John 2:9). Now, if everything James has said here seems complicated and too hard to master, do you understand why he says few people should be teachers and leaders?



James 3:13-18 Again, talking about the words we speak, James says that to follow our natural tendency – to use our words to get even, to speak lies, to criticize, to tear others down – we are following the world’s wisdom. However, even though it is our natural tendency to call someone an idiot, that tendency did not come from God. It came from the devil. If our faith is demonstrated in our works AND through our speech, then the words of our mouth should have the same accent as our Father’s. To speak in the Father’s language is to use words that are “ pure, then peaceable,

gentle, open to reason, full of mercy and good fruits, impartial and sincere .” 22 When the Father controls our tongue, our words plant seeds of peace. In the church you attend, think back to your Business Meetings. Did the words spoken there sow seeds of peace?

December 10: James 4-5 James 4 

James 4:1-3 Next, James has us look at our heart. Looking at the evidence (quarrels and fighting), James asks what would cause a group of Christians to behave in this way. The conclusion he gives is very blunt. He says we war and battle over things because we are first at war with ourselves. One of the main reasons Christians don’t get along with one another is that many Christians simply are not happy with themselves. Part of the reason people long (or lust) after things is they feel that by

22 The Holy Bible: English Standard Version. 2001 (Jas 3:17). Wheaton: Standard Bible Society. 71

having these things, their life will somehow be more meaningful. For example, some people feel happiness and contentment are found in having the right “thing.” That right “thing” might be position or power within the church. Other times the right “thing” is found in personal preferences or personal desires being met. In other words, some Christians are unhappy because things don’t suit them in the church, or they are unhappy because things have changed. Rather than consider how others are being blessed, they allow changes to upset them. That’s because their happiness is based upon the way things “used to be”. The bottom line is this: many Christians simply don’t get along with other Christians because they don’t first like themselves, and they have been seduced into thinking that happiness can be found in something outside of themselves – that it takes some “thing” to make them happy. These people don’t realize that happiness is not some “thing” but an attitude birthed from a love for themselves. Individuals who are at war within themselves will always be unhappy. Yet, if our contentment and value as a person were based on the unchangeable love of God, then we would not quickly “run for our sword” the moment things don’t go our way. How fragile we must seem to a watching world. If all it takes to fracture our love is for someone to pick a song we do not like, then they will conclude that love of God must surely be as fragile as our own. 

James 4:4-6 To be a Christian is to reflect Christ in our life. Our actions and attitudes as a Christian must resemble the actions and attitudes of the Lord. However, if our actions and attitudes reflect the world, then to whom do we belong? James paints a black and white picture here. He says that if a Christian argues and fights in ways similar to the world, that person loses the right to be called a Christian. The Christian who thinks he can walk with God while fighting with his brethren deceives himself. The Christian who thinks she can live like the world and still be in fellowship with God is actually demonstrating hostility toward God. Seriously, did this ever occur to you? To show worldliness in our attitudes and actions demonstrates hostility toward God. James calls this kind of person an adulterer. That’s a bold statement, but it is true. God is very jealous for us, especially since He dwells in us. This is the meaning of verse 5. A literal translation of this verse reads, “He jealously desires the Spirit which

He has made to dwell in us.” 23 It is the humble Christian who seriously considers who they represent and, more importantly, who has taken up residence in their heart. The proud shout triumphantly, “God has given me His Spirit”! The humble admit this fearfully. 23 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Jas 4:5). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 72



James 4:7-10 Shortly after I agreed to serve the Lord as a minister, I assumed that the Lord needed me, that I was special, and that He was going to use me to change the world. Although those statements are true, for the most part, He really needed to confront my prideful attitude. The Lord has chosen to work through fragile clay jars like you and me. You and I are indeed special to the Father. He considered us the “pearl of great price” (Matthew 13:46). It is also true that through Christians like you and me, the world might come to know the Gospel of Peace. However, there was no humility in my heart as I considered working for the Lord. I was looking for the world to lift me up because of my commitment, my sacrifices, and my service. Early in my ministry, I had not yet learned the lesson James teaches here. As each of us stands before the world as Christ’s ambassadors, our heart needs to beat with humility, reverence, and fear. We now represent the great “I AM”. As we walk and talk and serve and love in this world, we do so bearing the name of the Son: Christian. When a humble Christian is tempted to boast, he remains silent. When he is tempted to fear, he shows faith. When he feels discouraged, he shows hope. Instead of anger, he shows love. The humble Christian does these things because he no longer belongs to himself. He belongs to the Lord.



James 4:11-12 To judge someone is to hear all the evidence and then pronounce a verdict. The problem with people “judging” others is that no one has all the evidence. No one knows the motives within the heart of others. Only God knows what is happening in the deepest part of a person’s heart. Only God can truly know what caused someone to think or act in a certain way. Sure, a Christian may be able to discern certain things, such as looking past the angry outbursts and see the fear lurking in a person’s heart, or observe someone’s destructive behavior and discern they have trust issues. However, this is not the same as judging. Judging assumes we know the motives behind a person’s actions. Judging looks a person’s outward appearance and determines who is saved and who is not. To judge in this way is to set yourself up as an equal to God. Where is the humility if we scornfully look at a fellow Christian, shake our head, and criticize them for their actions, their words, or their decisions? We have no idea what brought them to this point in their life.



James 4:13-16 In this chapter, James has talked about several things which cause quarrels and fights among Christians. He’s talked about not loving ourselves, an absence of humility, and a judgmental spirit. Here he talks about boasting. This can be linked to a lack of humility, but this boasting is more akin to self-confidence. Consider the Christian who talks about what they are going to do in this world, or

about their ministry. I hear this attitude far too often. I understand that people are very passionate about their ministry ideas, but there comes the point in the life of every servant where they allow God to direct and guide their path. With a few years of service behind them, a humble Christian (a Christian who sees the world as people to be loved rather than the wicked to be changed), will allow the Lord to work according to His timing. I know this text appears to be focused on the businessperson that makes their plans apart from God, but don’t we Christians do the same? We set goals and make agendas with little consideration to what God may have planned. To do the business of the Church is to spend a great deal of time listening to the Lord’s leading. This is what separates the Church from the rest of the world. The Church follows the Lord’s direction. The world takes votes and follows the majority. 

James 4:17 In summary, James reminds his readers that since he has told them what they must do to put an end to the quarreling and fighting, it would be a sin to not act accordingly. Likewise, we sin when we learn what the Lord requires of us, yet refuse to comply. Yes, these words are true. They are not pleasant words, and we would surely appreciate it if James would wrap them in a little tender mercy, but the words are still true.

James 5 

James 5:1-6 James is not scolding a person for being rich. He chastises those who place all their hope in money, wealth, and power. These people abuse their influence over their employees; growing fat and wealthy off their labors. And of course, not every wealthy person is like this. The part that is troubling here is that James was writing to Christians, not the “sinners” out in the world. This means that some Christian men and women were practicing this kind of behavior. Where is the humility? Where is their fear of God? Why are they still holding on to the ways of the world? Let me tell you what really stands out in this statement. I find it humbling that God notices the way a wealthy Christian business owner treats his or her employees. This is because a Christian cannot separate their faith from their life. A Christian cannot separate their life in the church from their life outside the church. “Christian” is not something you do; it is who you are. Every area of your life MUST be impacted by your relationship with God that is found in Jesus Christ.



James 5:7-9 “Therefore”, says James, meaning that in light of all he has said, a Christian is to be patient. I think the Church today needs to hear these words as well. As I look at the world today, it seems things are getting increasingly worse. I don’t have to tell you what is going on all around us. What has me DEEPLY concerned is 74

what I see happening among us. Many of the things James has mentioned in these chapters have found their way into the church. I suppose it is inevitable, I mean after all, when the Church is doing what it has been called to do, people of the world are going to flock to the church. And they are going to bring their worldly habits, customs, and practices. But as the world grows more wicked, the work of transforming a person into a humble Christian takes a lot more patience (and a lot more effort). So not only does the Church need to wait patiently for the Lord to return, but so too does the Church need to practice patience with a new convert. Sometimes there are two or three generations of sin to wipe from their heart. 

James 5:10-11 James points to Job as an example of a man who practiced patience. I suspect James wanted his readers to think about Job’s patience with his wife and 4 friends because Job certainly didn’t seem patient with God. Yet God was incredibly patient with Job. At the end of his trial, Job prayed for his friends, and they were spared. In the same way, we need to be patient with those in our midst who do not yet know that their behavior is inappropriate. However, we can also look at this from a personal perspective: through the eyes of the poor employee who is being used by his employer. From a broader perspective, James is calling any individual who is facing a trial to be just as patient. Without a trial in your life, there is no need to persevere. If the road before us is consistently smooth, we are not strengthened. Into all our lives, God will introduce some sort of obstacle, and as we find our way over or around it, we develop patience and endurance. This season of suffering is what James had in mind when he wrote verse 12.



James 5:12 From a broad perspective, this verse is filled with wisdom. We simply need to say “yes” or “no.” We don’t have to give an oath or a pledge when we promise to do something. We don’t have to give a reason for our “no”. However, we should read this verse in its context. James is talking about being patient, about not grumbling, and about the coming of the Lord. How do we view this verse in that context? Well, when we are going through a trial, it is easy to start bargaining with God. People have a tendency to make rash promises or bold statements about what they will do when things get better or how they “swear on their mother’s grave” that they did nothing to deserve this hardship. Trials and hardships and sufferings are difficult to face, especially when we feel they are undeserved. Yet rather than making rash and bold statements, perhaps a better solution is to go to the rest of the Church and admit the trial is more than you can endure on your own.



James 5:13-16 James instructs us to seek the help of our Christian brother or sister when troubles overwhelm us. The word he uses here for “sick” is not limited to physical problems. The word we translate as “sick” literally means, “To be weak.” It could be a spiritual trial, an emotional trial, or even anguish over a difficult decision. Truthfully, we become weak physically, emotionally spiritually, and mentally. So James tells us to open up with those we trust. Rather than make some sort of rash vow, we need to seek the prayers of others when our trial has caused us to be weak. This is the healing James had in mind. Those who are weak and discouraged, who have lost hope and are troubled; when they come before the elders in the church, they are strengthened by their prayers. The weak find encouragement through the prayers of a righteous friend. This process is not a guarantee that physical healing will happen. It is a promise that the person who is weak will find the strength they need to face their trial in the strength of other believers.



James 5:17-18 Keeping this verse in context with the rest, James says that Elijah was a man with a similar nature – someone who got discouraged while facing trials. Yet in the midst of those trials, “in prayer he prayed” (the literal translation here). The point James is making is that while dealing with Israel’s sin, and while dealing with the wickedness of Ahab and Jezebel, Elijah prayed. Prayer is the emphasis here, not the fact that it didn’t rain for three years. The rain is merely the result. The prayer is the action. Likewise, those of us who are dealing with feelings just like Elijah need to keep praying. We need to keep admitting to others that we are weak. We need their prayers as well. If the prayer of one righteous man could stop the rain, how much more effective will the prayers of a family of God be on those who are weak.



James 5:19-20 That James has spiritual issues in focus throughout this whole section is quite clear in these last two verses. Apparently, some believers had become so weak in the midst of their trial that they wandered away from the path. They started to walk away from God. The suffering was just too great for them. James indicates that other believers came alongside those who were weak and were able to guide them back to the path. The one who strays is called planethe. The word planet is derived from this word because it wanders through space. The one restored is brought back to the path and their sins are covered. In this whole section, James is teaching us to reach out to those who are facing trials and hardships. Those who are strong (or perhaps even the wealthy) are to come alongside the weak and offer them prayer, comfort, and strength. It is hoped that the strong can restore the faith of the weak. However, even if the weak person begins to drift away from God, the strong must

continue to reach out. Perhaps by their effort, the weak might be brought back to the path of righteousness.

December 11: 1 Timothy 1-2 1 Timothy Conservative scholars feel that Paul was released from prison in 62 AD, allowing him to minister for another few years. If Paul had been executed while under house arrest, surely Luke would have mentioned this at the end of Acts. His silence leads us to believe that Paul must have been set free for lack of evidence, and during his travels between 62 to 67 AD, he wrote 1 Timothy and Titus. 2 Timothy was then written during a second imprisonment leading up to his execution. Timothy was leading the church at Ephesus (Titus was in Crete), while Paul traveled for 5 years (although nothing is recorded about his travels). This letter was probably written sometime between 63 and 66 AD. Timothy was the son of a Greek father and a Jewish mother (Acts 16:1). His father may not have been a believer, but his mother (Eunice) and his grandmother (Lois) had a genuine faith. Paul met Timothy while he was in Lystra during his first missionary journey (Acts 14:6). It was at this point Timothy began traveling with Paul, who then mentored his young friend.

1 Timothy 1 

1 Timothy 1:1-2 This is a letter written to a person, not a church. So, much of what Paul says in this letter is directed toward an individual. It is going to read differently than Paul’s previous letters. However, tradition says that this letter, along with 2 Timothy, were read aloud before the whole Ephesian Church.



1 Timothy 1:3-4 It seems Paul and Timothy traveled freely throughout the empire, ministering to the many established churches. However, when they arrived in Ephesus, Paul discovered some problems and left Timothy behind to address these issues. What seemed to be the problem? It seems some people in Ephesus were hung up on Jewish genealogies. It’s not known precisely what they may have been, but to me, it seems possible that they were trying to discredit the humanity of Jesus or His divinity. In other words, these were Gnostic teachers who were tracing the “who gave birth to who” argument to discredit Jesus. Paul tells Timothy not to waste his

time arguing with these people. Good advice for you and me today. Certain arguments are not even worth our time. Some people simply like to argue with Christians just to prove to themselves that their point of view is correct. Don’t let yourself be suckered into one of their senseless arguments. They just like to hear themselves talk. 

1 Timothy 1:5-7 I run into people like this from time to time. They quote scripture, but it is taken way out of context. They put together a verse here and a verse there to make a point that is outside of the intent of scripture. They look for scripture to justify their actions or, worse, decide for themselves what scripture “should” say, then twist the meaning to make their point. In my denomination, for example, it has been declared, “All war is sin”, and scripture is used that focuses on “Loving our enemies” (Luke 6:26-27). I agree that loving our enemies is one of the greatest ways a Christian can identify himself or herself as a believer. I agree that war is something horrible, and should be avoided if possible. But to say, “All war is sin” is to say that God commanded Old Testament Israel to sin – something God would clearly not do. God would not command holiness one moment and then command that David and his army soil themselves with sin. I know, I know. I’ve heard the whole “different Testament, different God” argument, but that is merely circular reasoning. The point is, you and I, no matter how many votes we get in agreement, cannot declare something a sin. Only God has that honor. And since God avoids listing War as a sin, we should not be adding it to the list. Anyway, I hear people talk about this issue and wax eloquent about the peaceful, loving God we serve. Yet they forget that this peaceful and loving God will one-day wage war against the armies of this earth. This Savior will open the seals on a scroll unleashing pain and suffering and disease and death. It seems these people know what they are talking about unless you know the rest of the story. Then they don’t seem so bright after all.



1 Timothy 1:8-11 For the person who already knows they are a sinner, the Law is no longer necessary. They have already recognized their sinfulness and have turned to Christ. But for the sinful person of the world, the Law becomes a mirror which reflects back their sin. The Law is intended to show a person their sin, not as way to obtain holiness. Because Paul makes this point it is assumed that there were Jewish Christians in the Ephesus Church who were trying to get the Gentile Christians to adopt Jewish customs and practices. These legalists just will not go away.



1 Timothy 1:12-17 As if to remind Timothy of this truth about the Law, Paul reflects back on who he used to be. Paul argues that if following the Law made a person right

with God, then why was he guilty of wicked crimes against the Church. However, rather than receive wrath from God, Paul was given grace. He was given grace because when he learned the truth, he confessed his sin, repented of his sin, and embraced Jesus as Savior. This is why God sent Jesus to the earth. He came not to give us more rules and regulations to follow. He came to set the captives free. 

1 Timothy 1:18-19a It is unclear what prophetic words were spoken to Timothy or about Timothy, but they were spoken to help him fight the Lord’s battles at the church in Ephesus. Picture Paul and a couple other elders laying hands on Timothy as he was called to begin this ministry. Knowing the situation, these leaders would have asked God to provide what Timothy needed to overcome the situation in Ephesus (Teaching that is contrary to the truth – verse 3). Timothy has two weapons at his disposal (actually, every Christian possesses these), faith in Christ, and a clear conscience – meaning that the Spirit is not convicting them of some sin. Every Christian has these two weapons to use in the battle for Truth. If you will listen with a teachable heart, the Holy Spirit will guide you to the Truth. It is Faith that causes us to walk humbly before our God. It is this humble faith that allows the Spirit to guide us whenever we veer to the right or the left (Isaiah 30:21). Because of our humble faith, the Spirit guides us along the pathway of Truth and helps us recognizes a pathway file with lies. Walking the pathway of Truth gives us a clear conscience.



1 Timothy 19b-20 To deliberately violate their conscience is to ignore the voice of the Spirit who speaks words of Truth (again, compare Isaiah 30:21). Sadly, too many confessing Christians allow this to happen in their life. Paul says these are shipwrecked Christians. They seemed to be sailing along just fine. They seemed to be living the faith. However, they ignored the Spirit’s warning in their life and found themselves AND their faith dashed to pieces along a rocky shore. And yet (this is the saddest part), and yet they feel that they are still walking in faith; part of God’s family. They insist they are good, obedient Christians, and take offense at anyone who might suggest otherwise. Sure, some of these individuals walk away from the faith entirely, but most of them think their behavior is quite acceptable. Okay, let’s be clear on this. I’m not talking about the person who feels murder or stealing is okay. I’m talking about the more subtle sins that are just as damaging. These sins damage the emotions and faith of other Christians. Their lies, slander, and gossip wage war against the hearts of humble servants like Paul or Timothy, or me and you. Tell me this, how is it possible for a Christian to lie about someone but not feel any remorse? How is it possible for a Christian to stand up in a church business meeting and criticize

the rest of the church yet not feel even one twinge of guilt? What of those whose actions divide an entire church? Where is their sorrow? You can tell their faith is shipwrecked because their actions destroy others. The Faith Paul is talking about here does not destroy; it strengthens. This is why Paul told Alexander and Hymenaeus they were no longer welcomed in the Ephesian Church. They deliberately violated their conscience. They chose to ignore the voice of the Spirit. Their shipwrecked faith was wrecking the faith of others, so they had to be removed from fellowship. 1 Timothy 2 

1 Timothy 2:1-7 If you want to start a hot debate, tell people that you are praying for your leaders. Tell them you are praying for our senators, our representatives, and even our president. People will tell you that the best thing to do is pray them out of office. Paul says pray for their salvation. When Paul wrote this letter to Timothy, he had just been released from house arrest. He had to know what was happening in the city of Rome. I am sure he knew the actions and the antics of Emperor Nero. Eventually Nero would snap (July, 64 AD), but I am sure prior to this, Paul witnessed how things were deteriorating. He suggests that the Ephesian Church pray for kings and those in authority BEFORE things get worse. Some people might have thought Paul was crazy to suggest this, which is why he says that these kinds of prayers please the Lord. Actually, to pray for the salvation of even your government officials is to pray according to God’s will. God desires that everyone might be saved, even those we blame for all our problems. Yes, Christ died for our officials in Washington – a thought not too popular among some conservative Christians. Nevertheless, this is something we should be doing.



1 Timothy 2:8 Going back to the last chapter, men with a humble, teachable, faith who have not ignored the voice of the Holy Spirit, are to lift up their hands before God. Men of faith and good conscience have not defiled God in their heart (faith) or by their actions (conscience). Consequently, their hands were “clean”, and this “lifting” symbolizes a life free from guilt. This “posture” was practiced by the early Church. This is still practiced today. Many pastors stretch out their hands over their congregation pronouncing a “benediction blessing”. This is what is portrayed on many catacomb paintings from early Christian art.



1 Timothy 2:9-10 Apparently there was a tendency to dress to impress in the ancient Roman Empire. Women looked fantastic on the outside but were witches on the inside. Of course, this doesn’t happen today. We *never* see shallow women dressing to 80

impress others. We’re not that shallow today, right? Unfortunately, we are, so you know what Paul is talking about here. He is not teaching us that jewelry or makeup is wrong. He simply says that the real beauty of a woman is found on the inside. The command to dress modestly and discretely DOES include sexual undertones, but it also includes sound judgment and an absence of vain pride. You and I should practice the same thing when we pray or fast. We don’t do these things to impress others (Matthew 6:1-5). Neither should women or men dress with vanity in mind. 

1 Timothy 2:11-12 These verses do not mean that a woman is to be silent in church. They mean that a woman should not be unruly or unsettled. In some cases, the word “quiet” means “not meddling in the affairs of others”. In this context, it might be best understood to say that women should not be aggressively offering their unrequested help in areas beyond their experience.24 Christianity brought a new-found freedom to women of this era, and suddenly they were able to speak up and share their mind with the men in their lives. Unfortunately, many were uneducated, especially in spiritual matters. Paul says that it has been his practice to not place a woman in authority over a man for this very reason. He is not saying that women are inferior or cannot contribute to the work of the Kingdom. He is saying that a woman’s gentle, quiet spirit should help them receive a period of teaching and instruction rather than acting like a know-it-all.



1 Timothy 2:13-15 Again, Paul stresses the roles that God ordained from the beginning – leader, for the man, and helper, for the woman. Neither role is greater, they just have different responsibilities. One of the primary responsibilities of a man is to be the spiritual leader in his family. When he fails to do this, the woman typically fills the gap. What she should be doing is encouraging the man to accept his responsibility and lead. This is difficult to do when a woman assumes this role. The last verse here is incredibly difficult to interpret, one of the most difficult passages in the New Testament. The best translation of this verse should be understood to say, “ A woman will find her greatest

satisfaction and meaning in life, not in seeking the male role, but in fulfilling God’s design for her as wife and mother with all “faith, love, and holiness with propriety [modesty].”25

December 12: 1 Timothy 3-5 24 Strong, J. (1995). Enhanced Strong’s Lexicon. Woodside Bible Fellowship. 25 Litfin, A. D. (1985). 1 Timothy. In J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck (Eds.), The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures (J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck, Ed.) (1 Ti 2:15). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books.

1 Timothy 3 

1 Timothy 3:1-7 The word “overseer” is similar to the words “Elder”, “Pastor”, and “Leader”. It is not the same word in each case, but they are used in the same context. So it is assumed that although the words are different (indicating different areas of leadership), the position or the office may have been the same. These men were given leadership authority over a local congregation. With that being said, this is not an office or a position within the church that someone should take lightly. Nor should the church simply appoint someone to this position just because it is what he or she wants to do. Paul gives some guidelines here that apparently were being practiced throughout the other churches. He says an overseer must be beyond reproach. In other words, there must not be anything in their life that could be used against them. He says that they must be blameless; that no one could bring a charge against them. Perhaps you think that this is quite demanding. How is it possible to live a life so honorable that no one could accuse you of sin? But see, that’s the point of what Paul is saying. He never said a person should be sin-less. He merely said that a person should be blameless – not be guilty of some sin that could be used against them. And how does a person become blameless? They become blameless when they confess their sin and seek forgiveness when they sin. I believe this is the point Paul is trying to make. Yes, a believer becomes stronger the more battles they win against temptation. But no matter how mature they might be as a Christian, they are still never sinless. The battle still wages war within them. Paul also adds another qualification in verse two; one that has caused tension throughout the age of the Church. One extreme that is taught says a widower who remarries can no longer serve as an overseer (this was widely taught during the second and third centuries). It is felt that Paul gave this instruction because this remarried widower did not have the spiritual strength to remain single (compare 1 Corinthians 7:37-38). However, virtually all biblical commentators today agree that the main thrust here is that an overseer should only presently have one wife (teaching against polygamy), and have affections only for his present wife (teaching against promiscuity). Paul does not say that an overseer should only ever have had one wife, but that he should act like his present wife is his wife. In other words, he should not be a flirt. In verse four Paul compares church leadership with being a leader in the home. He doesn’t say the children must be pillars in the church. The focus is not on the children, but the overseer. He should keep his children under control with dignity. We’ve all seen fathers who control their children with force (physical and verbal). They do not demonstrate dignity, respect, honor, or purity. Lastly, Paul says an overseer should have a good reputation with 82

those outside the church. This is something Search Committees neglect. I am not aware of a single Search Committee talking to people in the community before calling a new pastor. I know it would create some confidentiality issues, but I think there is some wisdom here. The unchurched have an uncanny ability to see hypocrisy where the church hardly even notices. 

1 Timothy 3:8-13 Because a Deacon (literally a “humble servant”) worked closely with the overseer, their qualifications were almost as strict. It appears that the office of Deacon was birthed from the group called in Acts 6:1-6. The responsibilities of this position grew by the time Paul wrote this letter to Timothy. The “women” in verse eleven could mean the wives of these deacons, or it could speak of women serving as deacons. In context, verse 11 points to women associated with the role of deacon. As with the elders, a deacon earns the respect of others through humble, loving service. Notice that deacons are not the “spiritual police” of the church, but a spiritual example for the church. Their conduct must be above condemnation. An Elder or a Deacon who shames the Lord by their actions and attitudes shames himself or herself, and they are not fit to serve in either capacity. I believe this is why Paul suggests these deacons be given an opportunity to present themselves before the congregations and allow their actions to be evaluated. If it appears they are not yet mature enough to serve, let them step down until a level of acceptable Christian maturity is obtained.



1 Timothy 3:14-15 This entire letter was not just for Timothy’s benefit. It was to instruct the Ephesian Church as well. Paul says here that the reason a Christian must conduct themselves in a worthy manner was that their conduct supported the Truth of the Gospel. Honestly, nothing has changed. One of the reasons people disregard Jesus is because they do not see His Truth making a difference in the lives of those who claim to be Christian. You and I MUST live in a manner worthy of our calling; something Paul wrote in an earlier letter (Ephesians 4:1). We must support the Gospel by the way we live.



1 Timothy 3:16 Paul finishes this section by quoting an early hymn sung by the Church. It taught the foundation of the faith. It speaks of Christ’s Advent, His resurrection, His revealing in Heaven, His proclamation on the earth (presumably by the Church), His acceptance by humanity, and His ascension. The great mystery is this: Jesus came, and God confirmed, Heaven declared, and Mankind believed, then finally, Mankind proclaimed, and humanity believed. The work that Christ came to do (His first coming) is now being completed by the Church. Since Jesus ascended back

to Heaven, the task of continuing the work of Jesus resides in the hands of faithful believers around the world. This is why the Church must conduct itself in a way that confirms the message of Jesus. Only Jesus can offer salvation, but the Church has the responsibility to help others “come and see” (John 1:39). 1 Timothy 4 

1 Timothy 4:1-5 The Spirit had been warning the Church of these “last times.” Even the Lord had warned about these “coming days” (Mark 13:22). Here, Paul reminds Timothy that this “later time” was drawing near. It began to cast its shadow across the Church. Rather than attacking the Church head on, Satan would choose to work through deception and lies – a battle the Church has faced down through the ages. We are given the impression that these liars were already at work in the Ephesian Church. Perhaps these were the Nicolaitans mentioned in Revelation 2:6. These false teachers must have been placing undue emphasis on these two issues – marriage, and food. Paul insists that they are deceiving the Church. They are liars. They are no longer sensitive to the leading of the Spirit (consciences are seared). It is the same way today. Today, Christian Cults elevate certain things or principles far above the fundamental beliefs of the Gospel. For example, Seventh Day Adventists insist that the Church should be worshiping on the Sabbath (Sundown Friday to Sundown Saturday). I was actually told by one of these followers that I was leading my church to hell because we worshiped on Sunday. My concern is that a “day” has been elevated to a higher degree of importance than the reason a Church meets in the first place. I know these people mean well, but the Lord is to be worshiped, not the “day.”



1 Timothy 4:6 Timothy is told to pass along these truths, or “these warnings” that he spoke of in the previous section. To do this is to be a worthy servant of Jesus. That’s an interesting thought. Too often pastors judge their worthiness based upon the number of people who attend, not on their faithfulness to proclaim the truth. But think about it for a moment: in a world that rejects Jesus, proclaiming the Truth about Jesus is not going to be popular. I know that the hungry and the thirsty will flock to a place where they are fed, but sometimes the “food and drink” of the Truth is not the most pleasant. Sometimes the truth is bitter, yet this Truth must be proclaimed. Pastors need to keep in mind what Paul has said here – I need to keep this in mind. The message that is proclaimed will not make a pastor the most popular, but it will make them a worthy servant of Jesus. Paul’s advice for a minister is to stay grounded and focused on this Truth, and continually be nourished by the faith.



1 Timothy 4:7 Focus on the foundation of Faith, not pointless ideas or fables. Pastors and laypeople alike should not waste their time debating or teaching things that are outside of the faith. Oh, and here is an interesting thought. As believers sit and discuss the Truths of Scripture, they will not discover something new. It may be a new revelation to the individual, but the Truth they have discovered will be one that is old and from the very beginning. This is the “Good teaching which thou has closely

followed” (the literal translation of I Timothy 4:6b) that Paul was talking about, not the fanciful imaginations of men. When we imagine the Bible says something that no one else has proclaimed nor taught, we are being influenced by godless ideas or fables. 

1 Timothy 4:8-10 A minister, and all laypeople as well, should immerse themselves in the study of the Truth. Of note in this verse is Paul’s statement that our training for godliness will benefit us in the life to come (verse 8). He says this is a trustworthy statement. Two words might help make this clearer to us. In the Greek, the word “Training” is gymnasia. In English, we translate it as gymnasium. It pictures a place where people gather to exercise or perform gymnastics. The other word is “Struggle” (verse 10). In the Greek, this word is agonizomai, to fight or struggle. In the English, it’s translated it as agonize. In the athletic image Paul is painting here, he calls us to work hard and struggle – to push ourselves fervently in this life so that when we do find ourselves in the heavenly arena, we will not be found lacking in any way. In other words, the believer who diligently pursues godly things in this life will find fewer things lacking in the next. It kind of points back to what Paul teaches the Corinthian Christians. He talks about building a Christian life around gold, silver, and jewels as opposed to building a Christian life around wood, hay, and straw (1 Corinthians 3:12). The Christian is to diligently and faithfully strengthen themselves spiritually in this life so fewer things are burned away on Judgment Day (see 1 Corinthians 3:13-15). The less that is burned away by the Fire of Judgment, the greater our glory.



1 Timothy 4:11-16 Although Timothy was a young man, and perhaps a bit more timid than Paul, he was not to let his age or his temperament interfere with his witness. He was to live a life of holiness so that those who were older might be moved to the same level of commitment because of his moral cleanliness. Regardless of his timidity (compare 1 Corinthians 16:10-11), Timothy was to keep reading the scriptures to the church and to help them understand the Truth they proclaimed. By this point in time, most of Paul’s theological writings were being circulated, along with the Gospel of Mark and Matthew. Luke certainly finished his gospel and more than like he had

finished writing Acts as well. So there is a good chance Timothy had all these New Testament documents at his disposal – maybe even James. 1 Timothy 5 

1 Timothy 5:1-2 These instruction are not just for Timothy, although this letter was specifically addressed to him. This letter was to be publically read to the entire church, so the lesson applies to all of us.



1 Timothy 5:3-4 This is an interesting statement, especially in today’s culture. I know many children who grieve because they must place their widowed mother in a nursing home. That is not what Paul is talking about here. Loving children who desire to care for their elderly mother (or father), place their parent in a nursing home not because they want to get rid of the old nag, but because they are no longer capable of giving their parent the care she (or he) deserves. This is not neglect. Please, do not feel guilty because you have been faced with the reality that you can no longer care for your aging parent. Paul is not speaking to you in these verses. He is speaking to the child or grandchild that does nothing to help their widowed mother or grandmother; not even making financial contributions to assure their survival. Yes, there are actually people in this world like that – people who can’t wait for their old parent to die. I have witnessed sons and daughters and grandchildren fight over the estate before their parents had even passed away. It's tragic. It’s sad. It breaks my heart. I can only imagine how God must feel about this.



1 Timothy 5:5-16 There are clear instructions here for the care of widows within the church. Paul is not saying the Church should care for every widow in this world, only those that truly need the help of the church. Part of the reasoning behind the list of qualifications in verses 9-10 have to do with limited resources. There was only so much to go around. Those on the list should be helped. It also demonstrates an approval of a woman’s lifestyle. To receive care from the church even though a woman lived a life filled with sin and worldliness is to demonstrate that sin and worldliness did not matter. On the earth, the Church is the closest thing to heaven a person will find. Certainly, a sinful, worldly woman would not be honored in heaven. Neither should she be honored in a church by being treated the same as the kind of woman Paul describes here. What Paul says about younger widows in verses 12-13 may seem a bit harsh. To understand this, keep in mind that we have no idea what this “list of widows” entailed. This list appears to be a roster of widows who received care from the church in exchange for some sort of service to the church. This is part of the reason the qualifications were so specific. A widow who was still young enough 86

to remarry and who was still able to have children (remember the stipulation about having no children or grandchildren – verse 3), might become lazy and not look for a new husband. She would become enabled by the system – living off the welfare of others. And I think we all know what kind of person the Welfare System can create. These widows would generate the same ill feelings we have today for those who expect a new cell phone and want others to pay for their health insurance. This section raises a few questions for today’s Church. How much assistance and care should a local congregation extend beyond its own church family? Where should we draw the line in offering help to those facing a crisis in this world? I don’t think Paul establishes any clear guidelines here, but he does offer some sound wisdom. The Church should not be offering something for nothing unless the Spirit has clearly directed the congregation to do this. It is also clear that whom we help says a lot about what we accept. Also, we should not protect someone from the consequences of their actions. Lastly, we need to extend help to our own family first. Then, if it is possible, help those from outside the church family. 

1 Timothy 5:17-18 When God organized the Nation of Israel (Exodus through Deuteronomy), His one stipulation was that certain individuals were to be set aside. In the Old Testament, God commanded the nation to support the tribe of Levi so these men could concentrate on their work in the Tabernacle/Temple. This idea has carried over into the New Testament Church. Those called by the Lord and approved by the Church should be supported so they can concentrate on certain functions of the Church. The Church does not hire a pastor, the Church supports a pastor to focus on the work of the Church rather than worry about other matters. Paul is reminding Timothy and the Ephesian Church of this teaching. I was bi-vocational for a time during my ministry, and it was very frustrating to be at work 10 hours a day while attempting to support a church with teaching, leadership, comfort, and care. I believe God wisely devised this system of support so that elders, ministers, and teachers can give the rest of the church the care they deserve. Of course, as the cost of living goes up while the size of most congregations goes down, this support is becoming increasingly difficult. Some feel the solution is to call more leadership to bi-vocational ministry and not place the burden on one person. But then the church is simply spending the same by supporting more people. I don’t know. It seems like a catch 22 if you ask me.



1 Timothy 5:19-20 This command is actually biblical. It combines Old Testament teaching (Deuteronomy 19:15) with the New Testament (Matthew 18:16). If a person,

especially and Elder, knew their actions would be exposed before the entire church, they might think twice before committing some indiscretion. I don’t think a Church would have to conduct too many of these public reprimands before the people of that church would look closely at their own actions. 

1 Timothy 5:21 You get the impression here that Timothy had been avoiding some unpleasant confrontations.



1 Timothy 5:22 Rushing through the calling of a Church Leader can lead to those awkward moments of confrontation. This is why Timothy is instructed to slow down the process a bit so the people can spend some time in discernment. Putting the wrong person in a leadership position can cause a lot of stress.



1 Timothy 5:23 This verse seems misplaced. It doesn’t appear to connect with what Paul has been saying. Possibly, because of the lousy water, Timothy is told to go ahead and drink a little wine every now and then. It will not hurt him. It may help. In light of this command, Timothy may have received some accusations in his past that surrounded his drinking habits. To avoid any accusations, Timothy abstained from wine altogether. Maybe Timothy lived in fear of an accuser. However, if there were no additional accusers – no other witnesses – then Timothy should not be ashamed.



1 Timothy 5:24-25 Verse 23 seems like a parenthesis. If so, these two verses pick up where Paul left off in verse 22. When a church rushes through the calling process, they may miss certain things that are not obvious. The polished leader who looks to be the one to save a congregation from collapse may have certain things hidden that will not be revealed until later. Paul suggests that a person’s gifts may not be outwardly evident. Perhaps the best leader for the church is not the one with all the accolades and credentials. Sometimes the best leader is not the most charismatic. A church may find that the pastor with the lengthy success story may end up being controlling and demanding rather than a loving servant who shepherds a church.

December 13: 1 Timothy 6, Titus 1 1 Timothy 6 

1 Timothy 6:1-2 The Church created an interesting tension between slaves and their masters. At the home, the roles were clearly defined, but at church, they stood before God as equals because of Christ. What an awkward situation. What if this slave had become an elder or a teacher in the church? Could you imagine having your master

in your Sunday School class? In this case, Paul says the slaves should honor their masters, and if their master is a believer, then they should work even harder so that the Lord is honored. This teaching was not logical according to the world’s standard. However, in the church, we are to “Do nothing from selfishness or empty conceit, but

with humility of mind regard one another as more important than yourselves ” 26 (Philippians 2:3). 

1 Timothy 6:3-5 Paul began this letter by talking about these people – these “false Teachers” (1 Timothy 1:3-11). Paul says that there is something unifying, peaceful, and godly about the true message of Jesus. The false teaching of the gospel produces quarreling, division, jealousy, and slander. Those who promote this false gospel are themselves, corrupt troublemakers. In their arrogance, they attempt to build a gospel around their beliefs and their concept of the truth. Paul needed to remind Timothy about this because there were people all over the Empire teaching heresies – things not foundational to the Truth. Even today, many Christian Cults proclaim a false gospel. A quick study of the modern-day heresies will reveal this. Someone not fully trained in the Bible will pronounce they have discovered something the Church has missed or tell the world that the Church has been teaching something incorrectly. Then they promote a view of the gospel that is slightly askew. It resembles the Truth, but rather than unite, it divides. It is the old mindset which says, “I’m right, but everyone else is wrong.” To say these words displays arrogance. Paul even suggests that these people are looking to “gain” something from their false teaching. Perhaps it was monetary. Perhaps it was fame. Perhaps it was honor.



1 Timothy 6:6-8 Paul demonstrates that the difference between a godly leader and a false teacher is a heart issue. He does this by taking the words “godliness” and “gain”, two words he ascribed to the false teachers, and applying them to a godly teacher. A godly teacher will gain much, not because of all the financial support they will receive, but because they are first a content person. They are thankful what God has supplied. They desire nothing, other than their basic needs. It is not the “gain” that is the problem with the false teachers; it is the motive behind what they do.



1 Timothy 6:9-10 A person who simply must have more and more things to be happy will, in the end, be truly miserable. The LOVE of money is what causes most of the evil things in our world, not money in itself. Now, this is a lesson the Church wants to teach the world, but Paul is teaching this lesson to the Church. The Church is the one who really needs to hear this message because the Church is susceptible to this sin

26 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Php 2:3). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 89

as well. And if the Church is lured to the “Dark Side of the Coin” , it will fall away and wander from the true faith. Yes, this is true. Sometimes a church can become so concerned with the size of its budget or its building that it forgets the real meaning it is a church in the first place. Sometimes a church loses sight of ministry over the desire for profitability. Sometimes a church plans fundraising events simply as a means to make more money or pay off some bills, rather than focusing on sharing the Gospel message with its community. In that church, the Love of Money has replaced the Love of the Lost. Ever meet a church that has lost sight of its first love? 

1 Timothy 6:11-12 Timothy needed to put forth his strongest effort to keep himself from being lured into the same trap that ensnared others. Of all the things in this world that can destroy a Man of God, greed is the one that we must fight against the most. In this instance, Paul is talking to those who are leaders, teachers, and elders – people who were compensated for their service to the church. Those who receive some kind of support from a local church must be on their guard. Many ministers and pastors watch the world around them prosper and grow wealthier. College classmates seem to be climbing the social ladder while many ministers and preachers make less and less every year. Contentment is a mighty mountain that is difficult to climb. It’s even more difficult to keep your footing while on the face of that mountain. To keep from losing his grip and falling like some others had, Paul tells Timothy to fight this fight – the good fight; the fight that will keep him from falling and failing.



1 Timothy 6:13-14 Throughout Paul’s many teachings, he describes Salvation as something that was purchased for us. Since that is true, then our salvation still belongs to Jesus; after all, He is the one who made the sacrifice on our behalf. In faith, we believe His death paid the penalty for our sin, but we do not own our Salvation. Jesus didn’t save us and then tell us to run off and play somewhere until He gets home. We are still at His mercy. He is still present within us. We still need Him to be our advocate (1 John 2:1). This is why Paul insists he is merely a “bondservant” – a person who has placed himself at the mercy of Jesus. Since this is also true, then a Christian has a duty or responsibility to live in a way that honors their Master. God is the giver of life. This is why Paul charges Timothy to obey the Lord’s commands without wavering. We should do the same.



1 Timothy 6:15-16 In his earlier writings, Paul seemed to believe that the Lord would be returning during his lifetime. Here, in his later years, he appears to suggest that it might be a while until Jesus returns. I do appreciate what Paul says here about the brilliance and the radiance of God. No human eye could possibly gaze upon the

Father. We just are not equipped to see or conceive all that God is. However, Jesus did, and He does now as well. This leads me to believe that we must be transformed in some way that will enable us someday to see God. If that is true, then what else might we be able to comprehend. 

1 Timothy 6:17-19 For those who were wealthy, Paul gave some instructions on how to handle their wealth so it will not become a stumbling block.



1 Timothy 6:20-21 Here is a clear indication that the Truth of the Gospel was under attack in Ephesus. Paul has reminded Timothy several times now to guard or protect that Truth. He tells Timothy not to debate those who promote a “false gospel.” Don’t get lured away from the real task by their foolishness. I agree with Paul. Sometimes well-meaning Christians spend too much time debating those who will not be swayed, and miss sharing the Truth with those who are thirsty for the Truth. I’ve learned this lesson over the years. Sometimes we must take the fight to those teaching heresies, but most of the time we need to be taking the Truth to those still living in darkness.

Titus Titus was a Gentile who became a Christian at some point during Paul’s travels. It is not known when or where he became saved. All we know is that he was an uncircumcised follower of Christ (Galatians 2:3). He was a trustworthy man, perhaps with a banking background. He helped the Corinthian Church work out their financial contributions to the Jerusalem Church, and he also was responsible for much of the healing work that took place in that church as well (2 Corinthians 8:6). Sometime between 63 and 64 AD, Paul and Titus left Timothy in Ephesus, while the two of them make their way to Crete. Paul then placed Titus in charge of this island church while he traveled elsewhere. Later, from an unknown location, Paul will write this letter to his Gentile Friend. In later years, Titus is in Dalmatia (Serbia and Montenegro – the former Yugoslavia) and is lastly mentioned in 2 Timothy 4:10. Tradition says that Titus later returned to Crete where he lived out the rest of his life. Titus 1 

Titus 1:1-4 His opening indicates Paul intended this letter to be read by the church, not just by Titus. Paul would certainly not need to introduce himself to Titus in this way. Paul says he was sent to proclaim faith to those whom God has chosen. That’s 91

an interesting way to begin a letter to a Gentile Church led by a Gentile Minister. Were these particular people chosen specifically to receive eternal life specifically through Paul’s preaching of the Gospel? Did God actually choose these people even before the world began? I don’t know all the answers about these “predestination” arguments. Only God knows the answer. However, what I do know is that long, long ago God planned to offer eternal life to “other sheep” (John 10:16). In New Testament times, the Jews felt this eternal life belonged exclusively to them. Paul has repeatedly argued that this simply is not true. Pointing to the Gentiles believers living on the island of Crete, Paul insists their salvation is evidence they too were part of God’s “elect,” which is what Jesus came to reveal and what Paul came to proclaim. 

Titus 1:5-8a Similar to the qualification mentioned in 1 Timothy 3:2-3, Paul gives Titus some instructions on what sort of person he should be appointing as an elder. As in his letter to Timothy, Paul says that even in the small town church, an elder must act as if he is married to his wife (verse 6), not be flirtatious. Also similar to Timothy’s instructions, Paul talks about the behavior of this man’s children. A man who lovingly raises his children is a man well-grounded in the Truth. This is the sort of man you want leading a church. Paul finished this section by talking about hospitality. An elder should enjoy opening his home to others. I think this is because an elder who has nothing to hide will not hesitate to open his home.



Titus 1:8b-9 An elder, teacher, or preacher must do more than simply teach axioms for a happy life. They must proclaim the very foundations of the faith. Today the popular trend is to teach people how to share with others or how to get along with a grumpy neighbor. Messages like this do not proclaim “sound doctrine”. Sound Doctrine teaches to “Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you” (Matthew 5:44). Sound Doctrine causes us to examine our motives and consider our sin; realizing that we don’t get along with our neighbor because we are unforgiving and filled with bitterness.



Titus 1:10-11 How did insisting people must be circumcised make someone wealthy? Apparently, they were luring entire families away from the Truth and creating a group of followers who would support them financially. As strange as it may sound, some people look to profit from the generosity of others. We see this even today. How many times have we heard about some televangelist who is prosecuted for misappropriation of funds? In October of 2015, a popular evangelist from Singapore was charged with misappropriation of $35 million. Also in 2015, a pastor from Georgia was caught stealing money from the offering plate. He wanted to buy a new jet.

Things have not changed since Paul wrote this letter to Titus. Now let me be clear: not every minister or church that broadcasts on television is a fraud. Some very good men and women use the video venue to reach people – a point Paul will make in a moment. 

Titus 1:12-14 Paul quotes Epimenides, a poet and philosopher from Crete, who lived during the sixth century BC. This saying had become something like a proverb; an indication what the rest of the world thought of the people who lived in this island nation. There is a Greek word that means, “to lie.” It is kretizo – a direct slam against the name “Cretan”. What Paul is doing here is indicating that the false teachers who were deceiving (or “lying to”) others, were simply following their natural tendencies. One closing thought here; did Paul tell Titus to reprimand those who have been led astray or the lying teachers? Some biblical commentators say that Titus was to reprove the false teachers so they might turn back to the truth. Looking at verse 14, it seems that some Cretan Gentiles had been influenced by Jewish myths and commandments. In turn,

According to Cretan legend, Epimenides fell asleep in a cave for 57 years (he was searching for a lost sheep). When he awoke, he had gained incredible knowledge. He knew medicine and natural history. When the Cretans insisted that Zeus was born on Crete and his tomb was located on Crete, Epimenades made this “lying” statement. It is quite a conundrum, if you think about it. If Epimenides was from Crete, and all people of Crete are liars, then Epimenides was lying when he said the people of Crete are liars. A lie about liars from a liar who lied. What a mess Titus had in Crete.

they were teaching this to other people in the church. It doesn’t appear that the church had been invaded by Judaizers – Jewish Christians who undermined Paul’s ministry. These were men who had been led astray. A sharp and stern rebuke might lead them back to the faith. 

Titus 1:15-16 These corrupt deceivers must have been teaching that purity came from external rituals and regulations. Perhaps it had to do with eating and drinking regulations; about what a person could not touch or what they could not eat (compare Colossians 2:20-23). But in light of what Jesus said in Mark 7:15, Paul insists that purity is a product of a heart that has first been purified (see Luke 11:39-41).

December 14: Titus 2-3, 2 Timothy 1 Titus 2 93



Titus 2:1-8 One of the ways you and I can pronounce judgment against those who teach a false gospel is by the way we live. Younger men and younger women are looking to their elders for an example of what faithful Christian living looks like. They are looking for examples of how a person lives out the Christian faith. They are wondering if their commitment to Jesus will make a difference. These younger believers are watching the older believers, and an older believer has a tremendous opportunity to influence a younger person simply by the way they live. I’ve often wondered what people would think of Jesus based upon the way I live. Yes, we are to teach and instruct others, but above this is the sacred duty to demonstrate the faith to someone younger than we are.



Titus 2:9-10 When we read about slaves in the Bible, especially here in the New Testament, we have difficulty identifying with the lesson being taught. Here is a prime example. You and I are not slaves, at least not in the biblical sense. So we tend to skim over these lessons without considering the depth of their teaching. Well, rather than slaves and masters, let’s view this from an employee/employer perspective. Employees must do their best to please their employer. They must not talk back or steal. They must demonstrate their trustworthiness and goodness. So, when is the last time you refused to “bash the boss” with the rest of the employees in the break room? When is the last time you did more than was expected? When is the last time you honored your boss? These commands are important because (hopefully) everyone in the department knows you are a Christian. They are watching your behavior and your conduct. The thrust of what Paul is saying here is that your behavior and integrity at work makes the teaching of God attractive. Well, does it?



Titus 2:11-14 Every now and then I will run into a Christian who shrugs their shoulders at their responsibility to live in a way that honors the Lord. They claim it is simply too hard. They don’t judge the world, and they don’t like the world judging them. Did you ever meet someone like this? Paul has a rather harsh reply for them. He says, “Stop being a wimp.” He says that Jesus gave up His life to free them from sin. The least they can do is show a little backbone and live in a way that honors the sacrifice of Jesus. If you don’t care what others think about you, at least consider what the world thinks about Jesus by the way you live.



Titus 2:15 Titus is to teach this to the Church. He was to be forthright and confrontational toward those who led people astray, were led astray, and those who kept their light under a bushel (no one knew they were a believer).

Titus 3 94



Titus 3:1-2 Just as we are commanded to be respectful toward our bosses (or our masters, as Paul described in the last chapter), we are to be respectful toward our government. Actually, this lesson applies to all forms of authority. However, in a land that is increasingly hostile toward all forms of authority, this lesson is becoming more and more difficult to follow; even among Christians. Many Christians show shameful disrespect toward authority figures. Many Christians dishonor God by dishonoring those is authority positions over them. If we allow our faith to be made known, then that faith becomes an instrument that reveals God to a watching world.



Titus 3:3 You know, since we are Christians, we are supposed to pray for those who persecute us. Sometimes this persecution comes from our government and local officials. Sometimes they make life pretty hard for a Christian. I don’t think Paul is instructing us to say what these officials are doing is okay, but rather we should hold them in prayer. They might be foolish and live an ungodly life, but were we not slaves to sin at one time in our life? Okay, maybe not everyone can identify with this. Some Christians grew up in a godly environment and never knew what it was like to be disobedient to God. However, many can identify with what Paul says here. Many Christians had been slaves to sin at one point in the past, but because of their faith, Christ has set them free. Paul is simply asking the Christian to look at those who live ungodly lives with empathy. If a Christian can still remember they too were once held captive by envy and lust, then they can understand what the godless person must be feeling; they are held captive, yet do not know it. They are slaves unaware that there is One who is willing to set them free.



Titus 3:4-8 We did not make ourselves righteous through effort. We did not free ourselves from the handcuffs of bondage. In His Grace, the Lord Jesus did these things for us. It’s important a Christian remember these things. It will keep them from passing judgment against those who are still a slave to sin.



Titus 3:9-11 There will always be those who insist that our actions and behaviors make us right with God. Those who do not see Jesus as Savior will consequently need to take matters into their own hands. People who deny the divinity or the humanity of Jesus must, therefore, find freedom in some other way. I think we need to begin with a sympathetic heart toward these individuals. It could be that they were once deceived into believing this heresy. However, once confronted with the truth, they testify what sort of heart they have by rejecting the truth and holding fast to a lie. Teach them about this twice, says Paul. After that, they are on their own. The part that is unclear in all of this is whether Paul is teaching how to respond to an unbeliever

who doesn’t know any better or to a believer who has been led astray. My guess is that Paul is talking about the “false teacher” who tries to infiltrate the Church and lead people astray. They may “claim” to know God, but they deny Him by the way they live and by what they teach (see Titus 1:16). Do not permit that person an opportunity to teach or preach in the Church. If they end up leading people astray, do not even allow them at the local gathering. 

Titus 3:12-15 In his closing, Paul indicates that Titus would be relieved very soon by either Artemas or Tychicus. We have no idea who this Artemas was. Tychicus we met in Acts 20:4. Paul was going to spend the winter in Greece along the Adriatic Sea and hoped to spend some time with Titus. Apollos we met in Acts 18:24, but we know nothing of Zenas, the lawyer. Apparently, they were preparing for some trip (perhaps a missionary trip), and Titus was to make sure they had everything they needed.

2 Timothy Paul wrote this second letter to Timothy during a second imprisonment in Rome. The suggested date of this letter is 67 AD. By this time, Emperor Nero had grown very antagonistic toward the Church and enjoyed persecuting Christian. If so, then Paul would have been a prime suspect. This time, he was locked in a cold, dark prison cell with no privileges. Tradition says Paul was beheaded in Rome. Once Paul was killed, Timothy settled in Ephesus and ministered there until he was martyred as well (97 AD). It is said that he witnessed the death of Mary, the mother of Jesus and that he was clubbed to death for speaking out against an orgy worshiping the goddess Artemis

2 Timothy 1 

2 Timothy 1:1-4 Apparently, Timothy was present when Paul was arrested the second time.



2 Timothy 1:5-7 Experts believe that Timothy’s grandmother and mother helped lead him to the faith. Paul merely became his mentor. This is an important lesson for the Church today. We need to take seriously the role discipleship plays in the spiritual development of new Christians. They need someone to help them walk in the ways of the Lord once they come up out of the water.



2 Timothy 1:8-11 A timid Christian withdraws from the battlefield when the world points its finger and laughs at Christianity. However, this is actually all part of God’s

27 http://www.britannica.com/biography/Saint-Timothy

plan. If the Wisdom of this world is foolishness to God, can we not also say that the wisdom of God is foolishness to the world (1 Corinthians 3:19)? The world might point to Paul’s present condition and say, “Tell me, where is your precious Savior now”? Yet Paul had learned, and wanted Timothy to know, that his present sufferings were but for a moment (2 Corinthians 4:17), and what awaited him would be glorious (Romans 8:18). On the other hand, those whose lives were presently filled with lustful pleasures would experience unimagined sufferings in the next life. Paul was willing to make this trade – to suffer for a little while today so that he might enjoy eternity later. 

2 Timothy 1:12 What an incredible verse. Paul believes that the Lord is able to keep all His promises. The Lord will store up great and glorious things for the day Paul sees Him face to face. This is what is meant by storing up “Treasures in Heaven” (Matthew 6:20). As we labor here on earth for the Lord, each time we remain steadfast in the face of hardships, trials, and persecution, the Lord rewards us by deposit into our account. What that reward might be will be revealed one day in Glory. I believe Paul was trying to encourage Timothy, and I believe the Lord is trying to encourage us. These words of Paul apply to all Christians down through the ages. Be encouraged. One day you will discover that your service to the Lord was not in vain.



2 Timothy 1:13-14 Paul anticipated his death. He sensed that he would soon be gone. Naturally, this might discourage Timothy. He had been drawing his strength from Paul. Now Paul was telling Timothy to find his strength in the promises of the Lord, and to be a source of strength to others. You can almost hear Paul say, “Timothy, you will need to guard all these things I have taught you when I am gone.”



2 Timothy 1:15 Hold on to what I have taught you, Timothy. Don’t let go and lose hope like these two men have. Although we know nothing about these two men, it appears they were spooked by the sight of Paul in prison. Perhaps they were from Ephesus, a leading church in that region. They probably didn’t abandon the faith but rather saw what was happening to Paul and ran for their lives. I think this is why Paul pleads for Timothy to guard the precious truth he has been given.



1 Timothy 1:16-18 On the other hand, Onesiphorus (oh-nay-sif-or-us) did not chicken out at the first sign of hardship. He had been a big help while Paul was in Ephesus, and in this circumstance had actually traveled to Rome looking for Paul – offering what help he could, even if it meant putting his own life in danger. Nero had set fire to Rome in 67 AD, blamed the Christians, and then began some horrific persecutions. By associating with Paul, Onesiphorus placed his own life in jeopardy. That takes a 97

special kind of courage; a kind of courage we do not witness here in the West. We don’t see it and can’t. We are not facing the kind of persecution these believers encountered in Rome. This was the kind of courage Timothy was going to need, as he soon would carry the torch on his own.

December 15: 2 Timothy 2-4 2 Timothy 2 

2 Timothy 2:1-7 Paul uses three different metaphors here to illustrate a point. The soldier, the athlete, and the farmer all make sacrifices for a future reward. The soldier makes sacrifices not for his own good, but for the good of his regiment, his army, and his nation. The athlete trains for months in hopes of winning a crown. Finally, the farmer works the soil and waters the crops in anticipation for a future harvest. Likewise, a servant of the Lord works diligently for the good of the Church and for others. A servant endures hardships and trials because they have their heart set on the prize. A servant labors faithfully today anticipating a great harvest tomorrow.



2 Timothy 2:8-10 Although Paul was chained and in prison for proclaiming the Good News, this imprisonment would not keep the message of Christ from bringing salvation, nor would it humiliate Jesus. For some odd reason, people throughout the ages have felt that by arresting and killing Christians, the message of Jesus would be halted and the Lord would be shamed. Nothing could be further from the truth. Beheading Christians then and now only makes Christianity stronger. Attempt to drive the faithful underground, you will find they only become more confident and fit for service. History should have taught this to the world, but apparently, it can’t seem to learn this lesson.



2 Timothy 2:11-13 It is felt that these words were spoken during baptisms, either by the minister or by the one being baptized. The first two represent our positive response to the Christian life. To die and to suffer for Jesus brings life and honor. The second two represent our negative response to the Christian life. To turn our backs to Jesus causes the Lord to deny us – echoing the words of Jesus in Matthew 10:33. These are the Christians who turn away from the Lord (as mentioned in 1 Timothy 4:1). The second negative response, to be faithless, addresses a genuine Child of God who chose their own safety over their faithful witness. Although they had a weak moment, the Lord never abandoned them. Think of Peter during the night Jesus was arrested. He denied knowing Jesus, but he never walked away from the 98

faith (Luke 22:60). During weak moments of faith, the Lord remains faithful in His commitment toward us. Those are some very comforting words. 

2 Timothy 2:14 It is not clear what “words” some people in Ephesus were arguing about, but whatever they were, the time and effort spent wrangling over them accomplished nothing. I think this is what Satan likes to do to us. He wants us to spend time in bureaucratic debate instead of touching people with the Good News of Jesus. A wise leader understands the difference between things that matter and things that are useless.



2 Timothy 2:15-19 Maybe the useless words were the things Hymenaeus and Philetus had been teaching. Although Paul had expelled Hymenaeus (1 Timothy 1:20), this man apparently still influenced the people in Ephesus. They obviously taught a heresy; that the resurrection had already happened. Paul doesn’t even counter their argument by pointing out the truth. He simply says their empty talk is like cancer or gangrene; it spreads its poison throughout the rest of the body (the church). Rather than argue his point, Paul simply states that the Truth will be revealed in due time. Like those who were in allegiance with Korah (see Numbers 16:5), so it will be for those who are spreading lies. The Truth always withstands trials and testing. I believe the same can be said about liars. Now, I’m not talking about the unchurched here, but Christians who spread lies and discord within their church. Disappointed with what is happening in their church, they grumble and complain, not just to themselves, but to anyone who will listen. I respect a person who feels things should be handled differently in the church or the individual who misses the good old days. There is nothing wrong with a difference of opinion or a little nostalgia. However, it becomes sinful to spread bitterness and anger into the hearts of others. These individuals become a “cancer” in the church.



2 Timothy 2:20-21 We must be careful not to take this illustration and turn it into an analogy (where everything in the story represents something else). Paul is telling Timothy to separate himself from those instruments (or “vessels”) that are unclean. By doing this, Timothy (or anyone else), will cleanse themselves and become someone who can be used by God for the good work of the Kingdom. That is what he means by this illustration. Paul is just instructing Timothy not to waste his time arguing and fighting with those who have left the path of truth (verse 18). Timothy is to keep his mind fixed on the prize and the future harvest (verse 5-6). He is to …



2 Timothy 2:22-23 Flee from the things and the people that cause him to take his eye off the goal. The word “Lust” means, “to strongly desire to have what belongs to 99

someone else and/or to engage in an activity which is morally wrong”.

I don’t believe

Paul was instructing Timothy to flee sexual desires (although, he should) but, in this context, to stop fighting with those who disagree. Stop letting them sucker him into a fight (they will do that, you know. Some people will drag you into a fight for no other reason than to make you angry). Spending too much time with these kinds of individuals would cause Timothy to lose his patience. He would eventually become angry rather than compassionate, and only want to win an argument rather than lead someone back to the Truth. This is why Timothy was to strengthen himself. He should associate with those who call upon the Lord. Okay, I appreciate what Paul is saying here, but sometimes a Christian, especially a Christian leader, needs to take a stand against those who are teaching lies. If the Truth is not proclaimed, a heresy can cause a lot of damage. In this case, those who taught the resurrection had already happened were leading many away from the truth (verse 18). Is it not a leader’s responsibility to rebuke the liar by teaching the Truth? Yes, it is. However, teaching the Truth is not the same as making these people our companions. A healthy Christian leader understands the necessity of Christian companionship – of hanging out with those who are faithful. We draw strength from our fellow believer, and our faith is renewed. 

2 Timothy 2:24-26 Spending time with other faithful believers renews our passion for Jesus and our patience for difficult people. By associating with vessels of honor (verse 21), a Christian will have more peace and patience to help lead a wayward soul back to the Lord. Christians need the fellowship of the Church if we are to remain gentle and kind when dealing with those who are spreading cancerous lies. I think this is why Paul tells leaders to turn these lying individuals away from the church. They must not spread their cancer in the place a Christian is to find strength.

2 Timothy 3 

2 Timothy 3:1-5 What Paul says here is shocking. These 19 characteristics describe the moral decadence that will take place in this world. Reading this list makes me sad and shocked and angry all at the same time. We should know that people have been reading this list for over 1,900 years now, and every generation saw themselves in this mirror. Someone in 1452 AD didn’t think to themselves, “Wow, it will be really bad one day in the future”. We see this in our society today just as they did centuries ago. The question I ask is whether things have gotten worse, or if what Paul says here is simply

28 Louw, J. P., & Nida, E. A. (1996). Vol. 1: Greek-English lexicon of the New Testament: Based on semantic domains (electronic ed. of the 2nd edition.) (290). New York: United Bible Societies.

100

a general snapshot of society. Personally, I think there are more people like this, but not that people have become worse. People are people no matter where you look in history. 

2 Timothy 3:6-9 The reference to Jannes and Jambres is based on a Jewish legend that said these two men were Pharaoh’s magicians who competed with Moses. They were able to duplicate turning a staff into a snake (see Exodus 7:11). However, eventually their deception was revealed, and they were covered in boils (Exodus 9:11). What makes this warning so alarming is that Paul says these people act religious. They don’t act like a sinful person. They are not atheists nor are they agnostic. They are not misinformed Christians who don’t know the story. They are liars and deceivers who know exactly what they are doing. They are spreading a counterfeit religion that leads the unprepared away from the Lord. I tell you the truth; I have seen many people like this through the years. Yes, I have met many who were simply deceived or uninformed about the Truth, but during my adult years, I have seen my share of these snakes – these “wolfs dressed like sheep.” During my lifetime, many of these deceivers have been revealed. I think we will see many more.



2 Timothy 3:10-13 Paul points to his own life as an example of God’s “proving fire”. These deceivers will be revealed when facing trials and testing. Paul came through faithfully.



2 Timothy 3:14-17 Paul tells Timothy that the Holy Scriptures can be trusted because they have been God-breathed into the men who wrote them. Virtually every Jew accepted this fact. They regarded the Old Testament as God’s very Word, or God inspired. The best way to understand this statement is not to picture someone sitting at a desk while God dictates, but rather that these men were influenced by the Spirit. Each writer had his own personality. Each writer had his own unique background. Sometimes what is written is a person’s observation of God working in this world (a historical document like Samuel, Kings, or Chronicles). Sometimes it is God’s specific prophecy about events to come (like Isaiah, Jeremiah, or Daniel). Sometimes it is a personal reflection on God (like Psalms or Proverbs). However, at times it is a direct communication from God (like Leviticus or Deuteronomy). In the New Testament, the writings are personal experiences (Matthew, Mark, and Luke), or relational encounters (John). Others are instructional (Romans, Corinthians, or Colossians). Paul says that Scripture tells us what is right (teaching), what is not right (reproof), how to live right (correction), and how to stay on the right path (training in righteousness). Timothy was to treat them as God’s inspired Word to humanity. Surely, God would give us a

101

message we could trust. Yet from the very beginning, Satan has been sowing seeds of doubt. Remember what he said to Eve? “Did God really say” (Genesis 3:1)? People are still doing the same thing today. Some liberal scholars today want us to believe that the Bible is merely the collected stories of how people encountered God. I once heard a seminary professor claim that many of the stories in the Bible are simply fables, not actual events (such as the handwriting on the wall in Daniel 5:5). Deny its authority, disregard what is written in the Bible and the world can live any way it wants. What has me alarmed is that I see this happen more and more within the Church. To justify their sinful lifestyle, people “wrangle over words” and twist their meaning. But, to be a true believer is to place yourself under the Bible’s authority rather than placing the Bible under your scrutiny. 2 Timothy 4 

2 Timothy 4:1-2 A minister of the Gospel never knows when an opportunity to teach will present itself. I think we have a tendency to wait until the time feels right, but Paul says we are to make use of every opportunity. Even a simple word here or there is better than nothing at all. When someone misquotes or misunderstands a biblical truth, we are to patiently correct them. When someone sins, they are to be rebuked (reminded that they are sinning). When someone displays godliness in their lives, a good minister does not miss an opportunity to give them praise or encouragement. However, “Preach the Word” is what Paul strongly encourages here. Preach the Word so it teaches Truth that Corrects and Encourages. Clever stories, seasoned with a dash of scripture, is not Preaching the Word. Stories and illustrations should become the “floodlights” that illuminate the Word, not the other way around. Unfortunately, many preachers are only giving their flock witty anecdotes and personal reflections. It seems that fewer and fewer pulpits are places of conviction and truth anymore. Many pulpits are used to give people what they want to hear – a life happily ever after.



2 Timothy 4:3-4 There was a time in the not too distant past when people would not tolerate shallow, empty preaching. In my younger days, people switched churches because a preacher was not feeding them sound doctrine. Today, it almost seems to be the other way around. Ministers who stand firm on the Truth and who preach the word to correct and rebuke, appear to be marginalized by many. Their voice is rejected over the sweet sound of Grace, Love, and Tolerance. It’s easy to stand in a pulpit and proclaim that love wins. Crowds will flock to the minister who teaches that God does not judge. However, these same congregations die so quickly. Without a solid biblical foundation built upon the Truth, these Christians wither and die at the first

102

signs of conflict. Where a preacher tells witty stories and uses warm illustrations, those who have had their ears tickled know nothing about “Christian duty” and responsibility TOWARD others because all they have been told is what God had been doing FOR them. These people don't know about personal sacrifice or about doing nothing out of selfish ambition (Philippians 2:3-4). They have sat through message after message that stroked their ego, and honestly, believe that the Kingdom of God revolves around them! The moment Christianity demands something from them (most likely “grace” and “forgiveness”), their life come crashing down, and so does their church. They have no one to blame but themselves, for they are the ones who looked for teachers who would tell them what they wanted to hear. 

2 Timothy 4:5 No minister should try to keep the people happy. This simply will not happen. No minister should preach just to earn a paycheck. A preacher is someone called by God to proclaim God’s message, and God’s message of Truth is prone to correct and rebuke. We are, after all, sinners who struggle to do what it right and what is godly. Until we depart from this earth, there will be two voices waging war within us. The Truth of God must be proclaimed so that we sinful people are directed back to the straight and narrow path.



2 Timothy 4:6-8 I find it interesting that Paul often used athletic competition as a comparison to living a faithful Christian life. This man truly stands apart from most Christians. Don’t most of us become Christian couch potatoes? We become baptized then exert little if any effort throughout our life. Few Christians could boast of the way Paul labored for the Lord. Few Christians endured the sufferings and hardships all for the sake of preaching the Gospel. However, the prize is not just for those who finish first. Paul is not the only one who will receive this crown. It awaits all of us who faithfully serve the Master (Jesus) while He is away. Think back to the parable Jesus told in Matthew 24. Jesus warns that “the Son of Man is coming at an hour when you do not think He will”.

Blessed is the Christian who faithfully labors for the Lord until

He returns. 

2 Timothy 4:9-10 It’s clear that Paul anticipated his execution sometime soon. Considering it probably took a few months for this letter to travel to Timothy and Timothy to travel to Rome, Paul was very urgent in his request. I can’t imagine what it must have been like to watch people leave; more concerned about their own safety than for the wellbeing of Paul. Crescens and Titus seemed to have been sent to different regions for a particular reason, but Demas apparently loved this present

29 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Mt 24:44). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 103

world more than he loved serving the Lord. He did not anticipate the Lord’s imminent return (see verse 8). 

2 Timothy 4:11-12 What became of Luke after Paul’s execution? It is possible that he observed Paul’s beheading and maybe even buried his friend. Church tradition says that Luke then traveled to central Greece where he was arrested at the age of 84 and then crucified on an olive tree.

It’s also notable that Paul asks for Mark, the same

John Mark that he would not bring along on the second missionary journey (see Acts 15:38). Whatever may have happened between the two back then did not sever the relationship they had. A disagreement does not necessarily mean relationships should be allowed to disintegrate. Lastly, Tychicus may have been the one to deliver this letter to Timothy, covering for the young minister so he could travel to Paul. 

2 Timothy 4:13 It is not known what books Paul mentioned, what the parchments may have contained, or even who Carpus was. These were simply the things Paul desired as he neared the end. It may have been getting closer to winter, and the prison cell may have been cold.



2 Timothy 4:14-15 This Alexander may have been the man mentioned in Acts 19:3334. However, he was probably the man Paul mentioned in 1 Timothy 1:20. That Alexander certainly did cause a lot of trouble for Paul and Timothy. He opposed OUR teaching, says Paul at the end of 15.



2 Timothy 4:16 Paul is not talking about his first imprisonment. He is talking about his preliminary hearing during his current arrest and imprisonment. Even today, a judge has a preliminary trial to determine if there is just cause and enough evidence for a full trial. No one spoke in his defense. Everyone deserted Paul. However, by this period in history, it had become dangerous to be a Christian in Rome. By this time, Emperor Nero had been torturing Christians, so to identify themselves as Paul’s allies would have marked these people for their own death. True to his nature, Paul understands completely. He does not hold anything against them. Isn’t it interesting how trials bring out the best in a faithful Christian?



2 Timothy 4:17-18 Even during his arrest and preliminary trial, Paul preached the Good News to these Gentile people. The “deliverance from the lion’s mouth” was probably a figure of speech rather than an actual event. The spectacle at the Coliseum became a form of execution for those found guilty. Apparently, Paul was still waiting for his trial.

30 http://www.biblearchaeology.org/post/2014/01/23/Luke-The-Physician-with-Medicine-for-the-Souls.aspx

104



2 Timothy 4:19-22 Although the Roman Church abandoned Paul at his preliminary trial, they came alongside of him now in his last days. True to his nature, Paul completely understood and forgave these individuals (mentioned in verse 21). Paul urged Timothy to arrive before the winter storms made travel impossible. Paul was beheaded in the city of Rome near the end of Nero’s reign (~68 AD.). The traditional location in the city is known as the Abbey of the Three Fountains. Near this spot, just outside the walls of the Abbey, is a church that, in English, is known as “St. Paul Outside the Walls”. Paul’s remains are said to be buried here (how they kept them from being scattered during the years leading up to Emperor Constantine is unknown). The Vatican has an impressive virtual tour of this place on their website. Visit http://www.vatican.va/various/basiliche/san_paolo/vr_tour/index-en.html.

December 16: Hebrews 1-3 Hebrews Very little is known about the book of Hebrews. However, a few things do stand out. It was apparently written to Jewish readers. Since many customs and practices of the Jewish faith are referenced without any explanation, most Gentile readers would have been lost. Also, Gentile readers would not know the “great cloud of witnesses” mentioned in chapter 11. Hebrew was most likely written before the destruction of the Temple in 70 AD, considering the author mentions the sacrificial system as if it was still taking place (see Hebrews 9:6-9). This letter was also written after Timothy was released from prison (Hebrews 13:23). Many conservative scholars feel Timothy was arrested when he arrived in Rome shortly before Paul was executed – sometime after 2 Timothy was written. Because of these things, the best date for this letter is late 68 to 69 AD. Little is known about the author. However, he obviously knew these people. Some believed it was Paul, but there are subtle differences in the language, and Paul’s personal introduction and closing are absent. Paul seemed to always open and close with a greeting in his name. Early Church leaders attributed the letter to Barnabas, which appears to be the most likely candidate. Barnabas was a Levitical Priest who was intimately familiar with the practices inside the Temple. Barnabas actually instructed Paul in the beginning. He mentored the

105

Pharisee Saul into becoming the Christian Paul. It was Barnabas who went looking for Paul when the church in Antioch needed guidance and direction (Acts 11:25). Since the two men traveled together, there would have been things in common between them. Another question surrounds the recipient of this letter. Again, it was most certainly a Jewish community. They would have been Jewish Christians, however, where this community was located is unknown. The author knew these people. They had been together long enough for the author to reference the “former days” (Hebrews 10:32-34). He knew of their trials once they became believers. He knew of their current spiritual condition (Hebrews 5:11-14). It is suggested that perhaps the Jewish readers were located near Cyrene, a city in Libya. It had a significant Jewish population at the time. The Church in this town must have been born quite early because believers from Cyrene and Cyprus were influential in planting the Church in Antioch (Acts 11:20), one of the first Churches mentioned outside of Jerusalem. Cyrene was located next to a wilderness where nomads were known to withdraw from society and live separated from others. The writer stresses three important points throughout his letter. He says that the reason Christ is better than all other things is that what He did was eternal, and His sacrifice offers us a perfect relationship with God. If you read this letter with these points in mind, you’ll begin to see what the author was trying to say. In summary, Hebrews was most likely written to a community of Jewish Christians, who had been persecuted by the Jewish authorities, and coerced to return to the practices of the Jewish faith. Barnabas, who is most likely the author, learned of this and in 69 AD and MAY have written this letter to the church in Cyrene (evidence for Cyrene is very week). Hebrews 1 

Hebrews 1:1-4 The Hebrew Christians must have been lured into the worship of Angels. They also seemed to place the Old Testament prophets in a high position. Echoing the words of John 1 and Colossians 1, the writer elevates Christ above all others. The prophets were only able to reveal God partially. They were not able to see God face to face. Jesus, on the other hand, has expressed to us the true character of God. Jesus is the visible image of the invisible God (see Colossians 1:15). The writer of Hebrews also points out here that the physical universe was created through the Son (Jesus). This makes complete sense. Since Jesus represents the physical part of God, He should be involved with the creation of a physical universe - one that sustains physical life. Because the Son exists both spiritually and physically, He is far superior to an angel who only exists spiritually and

106

the prophets who exist only physically. The name God gave Jesus must refer to His title: Son. 

Hebrews 1:5-14 This first section of Hebrews (Chapters 1-4) focus on Jesus as a Son and a King in the Father’s kingdom. Because Jesus is the exact representation of God, humanity may now draw near to God through the Son: through Jesus. No Angel was ever exalted to this place of honor. No Angel was ever given this name. Although it is not said, it is implied that no prophet from the Old Testament was ever given this honor. No man or no angel should ever sway our worship from Christ. Pointing to many Old Testament references, the author emphasizes Jesus’ unique relationship with the Father. Notice how many times the writer calls Jesus the “Son.”



Hebrews 1:10-12 These verses really stand out to me. The author is pointing to a time after the millennial reign of Christ – that 1,000-year period where Jesus rules this earth from His throne in Jerusalem. After that period of time, when all things come to an end, Jesus will still be the One who receives glory and praise from His followers. His Kingship will not end once the world comes to an end.

Hebrews 2 

Hebrews 2:1-4 If there was a punishment for drifting away from the old covenant, why would there be no penalty from drifting away from the new covenant? This is the question the writer asks here, and he makes an excellent point. Please note that the author mentions neglecting, not rejecting. This is not a message for non-believers but for believers who neglect the spiritual parts of the Faith. When we neglect prayer, worship, and the Word, we tend to “drift” from the Faith; we untether ourselves from our anchor (Hebrews 6:19) and drift from God. The Old Covenant between God and Israel was delivered to Moses by messengers – angels sent by God (verse 2). The New Covenant between God and Man was delivered by God Himself. It’s clear that this covenant is even greater than the old. So believers must be even more diligent, and they must recognize that this covenant is much better.



Hebrews 2:5-9 It may have appeared that since angels have no physical body (they are not confined and restrained physically in any way), they were superior to Jesus. However, Christ was “less” than an angel only for a while (verses 7 & 9). He accepted this limitation so that He might redeem humanity (although today Jesus has a glorified body that has no limitations or constraints). Jesus came in the likeness of Man so that through Him humanity might be saved. Jesus is better than any angel because no angel offered their life for mankind. Just how much better is Jesus? The writer of

107

Hebrews quotes a portion of Psalm 8. His reference is verses 4-6. David marveled that God, in creating humanity, would place Man in a place of dominion over all creation. Yet today, humanity has no control over anything. We can’t control birds, fish, the weather, or anything in all of the creation. However, Jesus could. Jesus comes as the second Adam and regains the dominion humanity had lost. He actually purchases back the privilege and honor that was taken from Adam because of his Sin (compare God’s blessing in Genesis 1:28). One day, redeemed Christians will actually reign with Christ (Revelation 1:5-6). 

Hebrews 2:10-15 Continuing to proclaim Jesus as better than the angels, the writer points out what the death of Jesus accomplished. The author uses an interesting word here to describe Jesus. Archēgos can be translated as “Pioneer” or “Captain”. Some translations use the word “Author”. Actually, “Captain” is probably the best word to use here. By becoming a Man, Jesus was able to walk where we walk, experience what we experience, suffer what we suffer, and die just as we die. In this sense – identifying with our human existence – He becomes our brother. He is our Elder Brother, demonstrating to us how to obtain righteousness. This reference only speaks of Christ’s physical nature. Because of His physical nature, He broke the power of the devil (verse 14). It was His physical nature that freed us from the slavery of death. In this way, we are his brothers and sisters. However, Spiritually Christ is our Lord.



Hebrews 2:16-18 And so, if a person wanted to elevate angels above the Lord, the writer of Hebrews points out that it was Jesus who limited Himself (see Philippians 2:6-8). It was Jesus who put on flesh so that humanity might be set free from the shackles of death. It was Jesus who willingly died so humanity might be set free of sin. It was Jesus who walked this earth arm in arm with humanity so He might understand what it means to be human in a fallen, sinful world. It was Jesus who took from the Devil his power and dominion over this earth. No angel could do this because no angel had the power to become more than he was/is. Angels cannot put on flesh. Only the Son of God (or the Son of Man), could become part of what He created. Now, I could pick all of this apart from a theological perspective, wondering what parts of Jesus were limited and what were not. But in doing so, I would miss what the writer of Hebrews is trying to help us understand. This is a relational message. These are lessons designed to draw us near to Jesus – to demystify Jesus. He is not a fable, nor is He some God that stands off in the distance, laughing at those who desperately try to reach Him. In His grace, love, and mercy, God steps into His

108

creation and becomes one of us so that we might know Him and so He might identify with our human situation. To set us free from captivity, God, in Christ, offers to suffer in our place. No other God did what Jesus did. It was – is – the most unusual message in all of history. Why then would anyone worship an angel who was impotent to save humanity? This raises another question; one the writer does not address. There is a particular religion in this world that worships their word – their bible, so to speak. Muslims view the Quran as something holy and sacred. Yes, they worship Allah, but their book is seen as nothing short of a miracle. In a sense, the Muslim worships the Quran as a Christian worships Christ. This needs to be a lesson for us. Christians must be very careful that their worship of the Bible does not replace their worship of Jesus. Hebrews 3 

Hebrews 3:1-2 Those who have accepted the sacrificial death of Jesus are here called “holy brethren.” They are brethren with one another and brethren with Christ; the Messiah who has become their “Captain”. By identifying themselves with Jesus, they identify in His humanity (being one of us) AND in His divinity (being fully God). Being sinless and fully God, Jesus becomes a sufficient sacrifice. By becoming human, He sacrificed Himself for humans. This was all part of God’s plan. God intended for Jesus to be a little lower than the angels for a time. God intended for Jesus to become fully human without permanently sacrificing all His divine privileges. God planned on Jesus dying so that humanity might be set free. The writer of Hebrews connects what Moses did in building the Tabernacle (Numbers 12:7), with what Jesus did for humanity. Moses was given instructions on how to construct and manage the Tabernacle. In the same way, Jesus is given clear instructions on how to establish and maintain the Kingdom of God.



Hebrews 3:3-6 Here the writer draws a corollary between Moses’ work in the Tabernacle and Christ’s work in the Kingdom. In the Tabernacle, there was an outer area and an inner area called the Holy of Holies. Moses passed along instructions to the priests who ministered in the Tabernacle, and to the High Priest who entered the holy place, interceding for the people of Israel. This is a model of what Christ would do/has done. In a point the writer will make shortly (Hebrews 4:14), Jesus entered heaven, the holiest of places, and presently mediates (or intercedes) on our behalf. The writer of Hebrews also reminds us that the Kingdom (or “house”) where Jesus ministers is not one made of hands (Hebrews 9:24). His “house”, or this “Tabernacle”, are faithful Christians like you and me. This is why Christ’s kingdom will never be

109

overthrown or come to an end. As long as there are men and women and children who turn to Christ in faith, this Kingdom will endure forever. 

Hebrews 3:7-11 I hope you have not lost the writer's train of thought thus far. In an attempt to get people’s eyes off angels and even off Moses, he has reminded them that angels were merely messengers and that Moses was merely a man. The angels never put on flesh so that through their death, humanity might be saved. And although Moses was a godly man, the method of worship instituted by him was merely a shadow of what God would reveal at a later time (Hebrews 3:5). The Christ is the only One who came to offer life, and the Christ is the only One who is seated beside God interceding on our behalf. There is no other Man present in the heavenly “Holy of Holies”. To place our faith in something else or someone else is simply foolish. To help his readers understand how foolish it is to put their hope and faith in something else, he reminds them of what happened to Israel when they refused to trust in God. There is great danger in disbelieving or doubting that Christ is our only advocate (or “Captain” as the writer explained earlier). The author reminds us that Israel’s captivity in Egypt is similar to our captivity by sin. Just as God offered to redeem Israel, He has offered to redeem the rest of humanity. God sent Moses with a message. God sent Jesus with a message. However, most of Israel refused to listen to the message, and they ended up wandering in the desert never experiencing the promised rest (the land flowing with milk and honey). The message of Christ is similar. Jesus comes offering life and light to those shackled by sin; held captive by death. Yet, many people refuse to listen, and they are condemned because of their hard hearts. It is truly sad. Many, many people want to get to Heaven, but they reject the only Man who is presently IN heaven who can intercede on their behalf.



Hebrews 3:12-19 This statement is directed toward believers. The writer is talking to those who heard the message of Christ and, in their excitement, believed in Him and in His promises. That’s what makes them “brethren”. However, there must have been some in this community of Jewish Christians who began to reject Jesus. Oh, they still wanted to receive all the promises, but their faith began to waiver, and they placed their hope in someone or something else. This is why the author compares them once again to Israel in the wilderness. Since he makes that comparison, it raises another significant question. If a believer, a person who accepted Jesus as Lord, could one day reject Him and drift away from faith in Him, does this mean they lose their salvation? There are two extremes in this argument. Some insist that once a person is saved, they are always saved, using many passages of scripture to affirm this (John

110

3:15; John 10:28; Romans 8:30; Romans 8:38-39). If those words are true, then what do we make of this text, or Hebrews 6:4-6? If an Israelite who rejected God never experienced the Promised Land – never received the promised rest – then what should we believe about the Christian who drifts away and one day rejects Jesus? One camp believes that once a person is saved, they are always saved. Another camp believes a person can reject their salvation. These two views have been hotly debated for centuries. Let me just point out that in the author’s illustration, most of Israel did not receive the promised rest, but neither did they return to slavery. God did not send them back to Egypt. Perhaps it is the same with the person who drifts away and rejects God. I don’t know. Do you see how difficult it is to be absolutely sure? Personally, I hold to the opinion that once I become a child of God, He will not cast me aside. I DO believe that many people act Christian, but are merely tares (Matthew 13:37-42). When the fire of persecution and suffering comes, there is a purification, and true believers are separated from the counterfeit. Remember the lesson Jesus taught about the sower and the seed (Matthew 13:20-22)? “ They fall away as soon as

they have problems or are persecuted for believing God’s word ”31 (Matthew 13:21). It is not our faithfulness to our confession that saves us. Our faithfulness to Christ in the midst of trials is proof of our salvation. We’ll talk a little more about this in Hebrews 6.

December 17: Hebrews 4-6 Hebrews 4 

Hebrews 4:1-5 The writer of Hebrews reminds his readers that a day of rest is all part of God’s grand design. Just as God rested after six days of creation, humanity is to rest on one special day a week. Yet this is merely a model of what God has planned for the Heavenly Kingdom. What Christians deal with day in and day out is our struggle to become more holy. Yes, we are saved, but we strive to live decently and righteously. It takes a lot of work. It is not easy to become more than what we are. The Good News is that God has planned a time and a place for Christians to finally rest from this spiritual struggle. However, not EVERONE will enjoy this final rest. The writer reminds us that just as those who refused to believe during the Exodus never entered that temporary rest (they labored to survive in the wilderness for 40 years), so too will those who refuse to believe in Jesus. Quoting Psalm 95:11, the writer says that God will not permit the unfaithful to enter a place of rest. Now, I realize the world (and some Christians) says it is not fair that God would condemn some people to hell. However, the truth is, God is not the one who condemns. The Father planned this

31 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Mt 13:21). Carol Stream, IL 111

time and place of rest from the very beginning. All it takes is “faith” to enter this place of rest (faith in the Old Covenant for those born before Jesus, and faith in the New Covenant for those born after Jesus), yet many refuse. They reject this faith. They rejected God’s promise and the Prophets in Old Testament times, and they reject God’s promise and His Son in New Testament times. Would it be fair to offer these people the same “rest” the faithful have received? How is God “Just” or “Good” if those who never try to be good or holy are rewarded the same “rest” as those who spend a lifetime struggling spiritually? 

Hebrews 4:6-11 This place of rest was not the Promised Land of Israel. As Israel traveled from slavery in Egypt toward the Promised Land, they looked forward to reaching their destination. This is an allegory of what each individual faces spiritually. We “sojourn” in this world. This world is not our home. We are traveling to God’s place of rest. Apparently, some of the readers have forgotten this. These Jewish Christians were tempted to believe that coming to the Promised Land was the end of the journey. In other words, being Jewish was sufficient. This is why the author points out that arriving in the Promised Land was not Israel’s final destination. Even after arriving in the land and settling in, God still spoke of a future rest (through the words of King David in Psalm 95). Since that is true, then there must be something more; some final place of rest. The REALLY Good News in all of this is that by placing our faith in Jesus, we have already begun the process of entering that rest. Like Joshua and Caleb, whose faith permitted them to enter the Promised Land; we too have received this same promise. One day we will be permitted to enter the place of rest (which I believe is Heaven). However, like Joshua and Caleb, we have to sojourn for a time until we reach that place.



Hebrews 4:12-13 I know many people who use these two verses in a negative context. But what if they were seen as an encouragement? Is that possible? What had the writer of Hebrews just said? “Therefore let us be diligent to enter that rest, so

that no one will fall, through following the same example of disobe dience” 32 (Hebrews 4:11). He is trying to encourage these Jewish Christians to keep their Faith in the promises and work of Jesus, not in their heritage. The only way to find the “Final Rest” that God has promised is through His Son, Christ Jesus. So, the reason I see this as an encouragement is that God has provided His Word to guide and direct us during the years we sojourn on earth. Many, many, Christians (I included) spend years sojourning in the “wilderness”. We placed our faith in Jesus years ago. 32 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Heb 4:11). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 112

However, as we journey through life, it seems we slip up, mess up, and fall down. We look back at our life and see the many times we failed to live a good and holy life. Yet in spite of those times, God continues to direct us and guide us. He has provided His Word, that sharp, two-edged sword, to point us Home – the place of Rest. 

Hebrews 4:14-16 There are days I wonder if I will ever survive this journey to the place of rest. I worry if I will remain faithful to Jesus until the end. And then I realize that I am not making this journey alone. Christ, the High Priest, is there with me every step of the way. He shows me who I am, not to discourage me, but to refine me. He takes a vested interest in my journey to the place He has promised. The Word and the Spirit become guardrails that protect me from leaving the path. And so, for the faithful making this journey home, the words in verse 12 & 13 are an encouragement. I think they are also an encouragement for those who realize they are living in a wilderness and are looking for a way home. Those who realize they are lost and have a genuine concern for where they are headed in the next life, “Those who have ears to hear,” will allow these Words to offer them hope.

Hebrews 5 

Hebrews 5:1-6 There was a trend among Jews during this time to picture the arrival of two Messiahs. One would rule as king while the other would serve as a priest. This position can be seen in some of the writings from Qumran – the community that produced the Dead Sea Scrolls. Here we see the author of Hebrews counter that idea by uniting both roles in one Messiah. In Christ, we see both King (Hebrews 1:13), and Priest (Hebrews 4:14). The author quotes from Psalm 110, insinuating that Jesus was a fulfillment of this promise: that He would be a priest forever in the order of Melchizedek. Melchizedek was King of Salem (Genesis 14:18-20). Jewish tradition says that this man was Shem, the son of Noah. They speculate that he had survived up until the point Abraham encountered him

(again, see Genesis 14:18-20). He was

a man serving as king of Salem (Jerusalem) and as a priest. Based on inscriptions from the Amarna Tablets, Melchizedek did not become king through war or through inheritance. He became King and Priest because he was appointed by God. This is why the writer of Hebrews makes this comparison. Jesus served as both Priest and King and was also appointed to this position by God.

33 Easton, M. G. (1893). Easton’s Bible dictionary. New York: Harper & Brothers. 113

Actual Amarna Tablet



Hebrews 5:7-10 No, Jesus didn’t need to learn HOW to obey. The fact that He walked to Calvary in triumph displays obedience to God’s will. What the Lord needed to learn was the COST of obedience. What you and I deal with almost daily, the Lord needed to experience for Himself. Suffering and death became a reality for our Lord. As odd as it sounds, the Lord needed to walk the same journey we walk (a life that ends in death) to fully identify with what we face almost daily. Our God now fully knows what it is like to face death. Our God now fully knows what it is like to live with pain and suffering. He knows what it is like to be broken and bleeding, gasping for that last breath. Because of this, the Lord is qualified to serve as our High Priest. He becomes the one who mediates between the people and God. In other words, Jesus turns to the Father and says, “Let’s not be too hard on them. They are simply scared. They are hurting, and didn’t mean what they said”. Jesus can say these things to the Father because He knows.



Hebrews 5:11-14 The writer of Hebrews was about to take this discussion of Jesus and Melchizedek to an even deeper level, but then realized that his audience might not be able to comprehend these things. However, they should be able to, since they had been Christians for some time now. Nevertheless, this community of believers had stagnated. There was no growth. These people were apathetic toward their spiritual journey. Yes, they were at the starting block. The gun sounded, and the race began. However, instead of diligently moving forward, they showed no interest in finishing the race. Have you ever met a Christian like this? They show no interest in their Bible (see verse 11). They have no desire to tell others about Jesus (verse 12) and do not hunger to learn more about the Kingdom of God (verse 13). They misquote scripture and misrepresent Jesus (verse 14). These people are betweeners – living somewhere between Egypt and Canaan. They seem doomed to wander all of their lives never truly experiencing the glorious treasures that await a mature follower of Jesus.

Hebrews 6 

Hebrews 6:1-3 According to the author, these six things are the foundational principles of Christianity. Repentance from dead works is directly related to following Jewish ritual and custom. Following these laws did not grant a person salvation. This is something a Jew needed to realize. This is one of the main reasons scholars believe this was a community of Jewish Christians. They would have placed their faith in the Law at once time, but now that Christ had suffered and died, He became the instrument through which a person might be saved. Returning to the Law would gain

114

them nothing. However, other scholars believe these six items can also apply to the Gentile who turns to Christ. I believe this is true. A person repents from sin. They place their faith in God, not in religion (or the practice of religion – which is a form of works). Are baptized (“Washing’s” in verse 2 can also be viewed as “baptism”) into a local assembly (where other believers pray over them – laying on of hands), hold fast to the promise of the resurrection, and admit there will be a day of judgment. This foundation had been laid for these people. It is the “baby’s milk”. But now it is time to move forward. 

Hebrews 6:4-8 It is clear the author is talking about a full-fledged believer, not someone who merely pretended to believe. It’s also clear that the author is serious about the inability to bring this person back to repentance. So how should we interpret this text? What happens to the Christian who turns their back to God? What happens to the Christian who later rejects Jesus? Some people claim this teaches us that we can lose our salvation. However, the Bible teaches quite clearly that this simply is not true. Passages like John 5:24, John 10:26-30, Romans 8:28-39, and even Hebrews 6:13-20 speak of our salvation being secure. So, if the person mentioned here was truly a Christian, but they fell away, and if they can never be brought back to repentance even though the Lord has said their salvation is eternally secure, what in the world is the author saying. We must first understand a key word in verse 6. It is not apostasy – a word that talks about rebellion or rejection. The word is translated

fall away or to simply stumble. Remember that the author is talking about a failure to mature, not about becoming an unbeliever. He illustrates his point by talking about a field that produces thorns and thistles rather than good vegetation. It is the thorns and thistles that are burned, not the field itself. For this reason, this text is best understood to be a reference about those who prove to be unfit for service. They are of no use in the Kingdom of God. A believer who never matures is unfit and unsuited for service. Their works are burned up, but they are spared (compare 1 Corinthians 3:15). While this interpretation seems to mesh with other biblical passages, what about the individual who does commit apostasy; the person who does reject Jesus and throw His salvation away like yesterday’s trash. This reality is a possibility. We have seen it with Hymenaeus and Philetus who walked away and who destroyed the faith of others (2 Timothy 2:17-18). We’ve seen it today. We’ve seen pastors and laypeople both forfeit their faith. Will their name be removed from the Lamb’s Book of Life? Were they ever written there in the first place? Some people are convinced that such a person can be brought back to the faith, contradicting what the author of Hebrews has said here. Other people are convinced that a person who rejects the faith was never a 115

true believer in the first place, again contradicting what the author of Hebrews has written here. Honestly, I think the lesson we should learn here is to take our spiritual maturity seriously, not fuss and worry about the potential loss of salvation. It is highly possible that the author mentioned this as a hypothetical situation and used this as a call to maturity – sort of a “scare tactic” to wake up some slumbering believers. 

Hebrews 6:9-12 Here we see the whole reason for the last section. We must be diligent, always working on our faith with fear and trembling (Philippians 2:12). Even if the author was speaking about a hypothetical situation, we MUST mature. We MUST produce fruit through our relationship with Jesus (John 15:2). We should be concerned about the alternative.



Hebrews 6:13-15 The author points back to Abraham, but the real lesson here is on God’s faithfulness. In verse 15, we are told that Abraham waited patiently. In other words, he remained steadfast in his hope that God would keep his promise ( multiply

your descendants). Although the circumstances were undesirable, Abraham remained diligent, and eventually, God’s promise came true. 

Hebrews 6:16-17 The point is that God’s promises are faithful and true. If God makes us a promise, we can be sure we will receive that promise. He has made an oath. What promise and oath did the author have in mind?



Hebrews 6:18-20 God’s promise and oath are seen in two things: our salvation and our resurrection. Salvation enables us to be in God’s presence. Our resurrection is seen through the physical resurrection of Christ; that where He is now, we will one day be as well. What the author has done in this section is to get the runners to fix their eyes on the goal instead of lollygagging around, looking at the flowers, looking at the sky, looking down at the starting block, stopping to talk to their friends who are in the stands, and pausing so mom and dad can take a picture. To become a Christian is to enter a race, and it takes diligence and discipline to run that race. God is not going to move the goal. He’s not going to change the rules. He is not going to remove the prize. The same promise awaits all who finish the race. A faithful Christian continually holds fast to God’s promise and His oath. Both the promise and the oath become an anchor that keeps us from drifting away from the faith.

December 18: Hebrews 7-9 Hebrews 7

116



Hebrews 7:1-3 The author of Hebrews gives a brief history lesson about this Melchizedek. The statement about having no father or mother is kind of interesting. Looking again at the writings from the Qumran community, some felt he was Shem, the son of Noah who had survived until Abraham passed through the area. Other Qumran writings claim that Melchizedek was an angel who served as king and priest of that city, with Christ still being the High Priest. Others argue that this reference to no father or mother just means that he did not inherit this crown, nor did he wage war to overthrow the old king and assume the crown. God appointed him. 34 The point here is that the author had Jesus in mind. Regardless of what or who Melchizedek was, his life became symbolic of Christ’s.



Hebrews 7:4-7 If this community of Jewish Christians felt that the “old ways” were superior, here the author reminds them that Abraham, the father of Israel, recognized that Melchizedek was someone greater than he. After Melchizedek had blessed Abraham, he gave this king, under no compulsion, a tenth of the plunder (Genesis 14:20). The author asserts that the one doing the blessing is greater than the one being blessed. Okay, so where is the author going with all of this. Well, remember that he has Jesus in mind. The point he will make is that since Jesus is our High Priest and King, a role just like Melchizedek’s, then Jesus is superior to Abraham and the entire Law. A person who wants to trade faith in Christ with the “old ways” is trading something greater for something less.



Hebrews 7:8-10 In this rather difficult text, we might assume that Melchizedek is still alive. However, what the author is saying is that even though Levi had not yet been born, he would be in a similar spiritual position as Abraham when he was born. The same is true for you and me. Spiritually speaking, my children are in the same spiritual condition as I was. They needed a “High Priest” to intercede for them just as I did. Abraham was blessed by Melchizedek – a priest and a king – putting Levi, his descendant, in the same position; they needed the same blessing. This idea of someone interceding for people continued through the line of priests and Levites who served the Lord and served the people of Israel. Once again, we must keep Jesus in mind here. That’s whom the author has in mind. The point he will eventually make is that Jesus fulfills a role that was first begun in Melchizedek. The man

Remember that the descendants of Levi were appointed to the priestly positions (see Numbers 3:6-10).

34 See http://www.apologeticspress.org/apcontent.aspx?category=13&article=1100

117

Melchizedek does not live on, but the role and the function of this man does. It lives on in Jesus, our Priest and out King. 

Hebrews 7:11 The author again points out that the spiritual intercession by Levitical Priests was inferior to that of Melchizedek’s, since it was Abraham who was blessed by Melchizedek, not the other way around.



Hebrews 7:12-14 As he has stated before, Jesus is a High Priest who intercedes for humanity. He stands before God, mediating and atoning for our sin. Because God sent Jesus to fulfill this role, and since Jesus is not a descendant of Levi, then His role and function as Priest MUST be superior to that of Levi’s (or Abraham’s), just like Melchizedek.



Hebrews 7:15-17 Here we see the thrust of the author’s argument. Since Jesus is not a Priest according to the old system (and neither was Melchizedek), His ministry is superior and above the ministry of the priests who serve according to the old Levitical system. It’s interesting that the psalmist made this same proclamation (Psalm 110).



Hebrews 7:18-22 If the author of Hebrews is Barnabas, this disconnect from the old Law is quite significant. Barnabas was a Levite (Acts 4:36), meaning that he would have been a priest who served at the Temple. He was intimately associated with the thrust of the Law. He would have been familiar with the entire sacrificial system. Yet here he is saying that the old system of sacrifice never perfected anything. Who better to make this distinction than a Levite that knew the Law but then found the Lord? In Jesus, Joseph (who is known as Barnabas) found what the sacrificial system could not provide. He surrendered his credentials as a Levite and his deeds as a priest and embraced the living Lord. In Jesus and through Jesus, a person can find the one Priest who intercedes for us forever. The author points us back to Psalm 110 once again and gives us the assurance we need. God instructed the Levites to serve as priests; those descended from Gershon, Kohath, and Merari (Numbers 3:17). It was not Levi who served as a priest forever. His descendants would continue to serve. A generation would come and go, but as long as you could trace your heritage back to Levi, you were to serve the Temple in some particular way. King David says that the Messiah will not only serve as King but also as a Priest forever. When the Messiah came, His priesthood would replace the necessity for Levitical priests. And God confirmed this with an oath (Psalm 110:4).



Hebrews 7:23-28 If the previous arguments left you confused, here the author clarifies his point. Levitical priests would come and go, but Jesus lives forever and

118

serves forever. This is why His priesthood is superior – just like Melchizedek. This concept is easy for us to grasp as Christians, it’s just that the whole Melchizedek comparison kind of confuses us. What the author is trying to get these Jewish Christians to understand is that to return to the old Jewish sacrificial system is to go back to a process that is inferior administered by a priest who is inferior. These priests were inferior because they were merely human. They lacked (and still lack) the eternal nature of our Lord. These priests were inferior because they were simply humans, just like everyone else. Even the High Priest was merely a human. That’s why he had to first offer sacrifices for himself and purify himself before he interceded for the people. Jesus never had to do this because He was born holy and blameless. And His sacrifice is superior because it only needed to be done once, not day after day. Hebrews 8 

Hebrews 8:1-6 Did you ever wonder why God gave Moses such detailed instructions for the Tabernacle (the Tent of Meeting in the Old Testament)? It’s because it was a symbol or a copy of what the Heavenly Tabernacle is like. It’s the same with the Levitical priests who were serving at the time Hebrews was written (a clear sign that the Temple had not yet been destroyed). Their service is symbolic of what takes place in God’s Temple in Heaven. The sacrifice offered on earth is a lamb, a bull, a goat, or perhaps doves. In Heaven, the sacrifice is the Son, whose sacrifice was so great (or perhaps so “sufficient”) that it only needed to happen once. The author wants us to understand that Christ’s sacrifice was so superior and sufficient, that God actually brought Jesus into the Heavenly Tabernacle to stand before Him and mediate for all of humanity, and to do this for eternity. No “earthly” high priest ever received this kind of honor for his service.



Hebrews 8:7-13 Here, the author quotes Jeremiah 31:31-34, pointing out that what Christ did on the cross is in fulfillment of this prophecy. Jeremiah also alluded to the Holy Spirit, a gift given believers because Jesus ascended to the Heavenly Tabernacle. Jeremiah spoke of a New Covenant, and the author of Hebrews will point out that Christ’s death initiated that New Covenant. Since there is a new covenant between humanity and God, the old one must become out of date. If this is true, why would a person who embraced the New Covenant want to return to the old one? That’s a question these Jewish Christians needed to consider.

Hebrews 9

119



Hebrews 9:1-10 Here the author reminds his readers of what happened inside this earthly Temple. If the author were indeed Barnabas, he would have known exactly what took place, and what it felt like to be in this Temple. Notice how he emphasizes the separation between the people and the Most Holy Place. His point in telling this is to remind everyone that the sacrifices in this old covenant system could never remove a person’s guilty conscience. It could never bring a person close to God. How sad it must have been to be a Jew living under the old covenant. Imagine living a good and honest life, always offering a sacrifice and always obeying the Laws of Moses, yet never have your conscience cleared; never being allowed to draw near to God. All of the Laws God gave Israel dealt with external things. Yet God had promised (as mentioned in Jeremiah 21:31-34) that a New Covenant would one day be established that focused on the deep needs of the heart.



Hebrews 9:11-12 Once again the author points to the deficiency of the animal sacrifices and the supremacy of Christ’s sacrifice. No animal sacrifice ever removed the separation between God and humanity. But Christ’s sacrifice torn down that physical curtain (see Matthew 27:50-51) AND the spiritual curtain that separated us from God.



Hebrews 9:13-15 It’s hard to believe that a person who has had their conscience cleansed would want to return to the old covenant. Why spend time following the old dead works – a reference to the Levitical rituals. That’s the question the author asks here. Because he asks this question, we can be sure that these Jewish Christians were not just looking at following a custom or tradition. They were looking for life in these rituals. The Apostle Paul followed many of the Jewish traditions. He went to the Temple to pray. He followed rituals for covenants and vows (compare Acts 18:18 and Numbers 6:1-21). The difference is that Paul did not look for life in these rituals; he looked to Christ. So it’s clear that these Jewish Christians were drifting back to the old covenant for salvation, maybe even what they thought to be a better salvation. Perhaps they felt by believing in Christ and following the Levitical rituals, they would become even more holy or more saved. I don’t know for sure, but it seems kind of weird to me. It certainly seemed odd to the author of Hebrews.



Hebrews 9:16-22 I find it interesting that even with the old covenant, only animals died. There was no human sacrifice, even though the covenant was between God and Israel. Even the death of animals and the sprinkling of animal blood was only a symbol of what would come.

120



Hebrews 9:23-26 Likewise, the animal blood sprinkled on the Tabernacle was symbolic of what would happen one day. It foreshadowed the effect Christ’s blood would have in Heaven. What the author is trying to teach here is that the old Levitical system of sacrifices looked forward to the Cross of Christ. Once Jesus died, the “will” or “covenant” God made with humanity was finally put into effect; God’s promise had finally become valid. Do not miss the depth of what the author is saying here. All those years that Israel lived under the Mosaic Covenant, the people were reminding God of His promise every time they offered a sacrifice. The sprinkling of the blood on the Day of Atonement reminded God of His promise; of what God would complete one day. This is why Jesus only needed to suffer once. He was not the symbol; He was the real thing. He was the sacrifice God promised long ago. In Christ, God fulfilled His covenant; His will. Today, you and I do the same. We eat the bread and drink the cup reminding ourselves AND God of the promise He made to us; that by faith in Jesus we will have everlasting life.



Hebrews 9:27-28 The author has been trying to get these people to think and look Heavenward. Their real Tabernacle is in heaven, the Father, and the Savior are in heaven, and in death, they will stand before the Father in heaven. By Christ’s death, their sins are covered. By His death, He mediates between them and God. “Fix your eyes of Jesus,” the author will write in chapter 12, not on the old covenant or those rituals that were merely a symbol of the real thing. The author also concludes with an interesting thought. You see, the earthly high priest had to leave the Holy Place and go out to bless the people. Jesus, on the other hand, will one day take His people into the Holy Place (Heaven) where they will find all their promised blessings fulfilled.

December 19: Hebrews 10-11 Hebrews 10 

Hebrews 10:1-4 This is why adding something to the work of Jesus doesn’t make sense. Christ’s atonement on the cross was entirely sufficient to cover our sin and remove our guilt. What more needs to be done? The author reminds his readers that it is foolish to suggest someone needs to add something more to the work of the cross. Be wary of those who make these same claims today.



Hebrews 10:5-7 This text is somewhat confusing. Jesus did not utter these words, at least they are not recorded. And the passage in Psalm 40:6 talks about ears being opened, not a body being prepared. The author has quoted from the Septuagint; the 121

Greek translation of the Old Testament, not the Hebrew translation. Scholars have given two suggestions on this. One suggests that the text from Psalm 40 could be rendered “you have dug ears for me,” meaning that God gave the Messiah a body. Another suggestion is that the Messiah’s ears were opened to do the Father’s will. Both seem plausible, especially in light of what is written here in Hebrews. Another part of this text that can be troubling is the fact that God was not pleased with burnt offerings or other offerings that dealt with sin. If we think about it, that’s probably true, especially considering that none of these offerings provided perfect cleansing. God knew these animal sacrifices were not sufficient, which meant He was not pleased with their effect on sin. 

Hebrews 10:8-10 In a way, these prescribed offerings for sin were the best God could do at the time. It’s like God said, “Look, just offer these sacrifices for now until I get the real one ready.”



Hebrews 10:11-14 Again, the author reveals that he knows what happens each day at the Temple. By the way, the comment about being “made holy” is also the word “sanctify”. By the death of Christ, a believer is “set apart” or “made holy”. It is an accomplished fact, not work in progress. A believer does not need to work at becoming sanctified or holy. They ARE holy. Now, it is true that a believer will find areas in their life that do not reflect that holiness – that sanctification – but nowhere are we taught that a person needs to clean up their act before coming to Christ. A Christian removes certain behaviors or habits from their life because they want this holiness to be seen by others, and to honor the name of Jesus by the way they live. So here, the contrast between the old system and Jesus is clearly seen. The priests continue to stand while Jesus is seated. The priests continue to work while Jesus has finished His work.



Hebrews 10:15-18 Continuing his discussion on the finished work of Jesus, the writer points to the gifting of the Holy Spirit. The giving of the Spirit is a sign that the new Covenant has begun. On a more personal level, how can a person know that they have been sanctified? A person can know that they have been made holy because of the presence of the Holy Spirit within them. Quoting Jeremiah 31:33-34, the author also teaches that because the Spirit dwells within a believer, God chooses to remember their sins no more. Did you get that? Because of the Spirit living within you, God makes a decision to no longer remember your sins. Oh, I know you remember the things you’ve done, and Satan loves to remind you of who you were, but God does not. The lesson here teaches us that although we may at times wonder

122

about our salvation, we need to trust in God’s promises. If (and I stress this “if”), if we have confessed our sins, embraced Jesus as our savior, and been given the Holy Spirit, then on those days when we wonder if we are saved, we need to find our strength in God’s promise. Because of the presence of the Spirit within us, we have been sanctified. Instead of trusting our feelings on those bad days, we need to believe God’s promise. 

Hebrews 10:19-22 Something that most Christian’s don’t consider is that by being filled with the Spirit, we are already in the presence of God. I mean, after all, the Spirit is God’s Spirit. He is within us. We are already beyond the veil. We are already beyond the curtain (compare the tearing of the curtain in Matthew 27:51).



Hebrews 10:23-25 Therefore (I know, there is no “therefore” in this section, but in this discussion, it is a good conjunctional adverb), since Jesus has completed His work, since He has shed His blood as a sacrifice, and since we can freely come before God, what other “works” are necessary? What other proof do we need that the sacrifice of Jesus is sufficient? A believer places their hope in these things, not in devotion to rituals, living a good life, or removing all traces of sin. However, even though these things are trustworthy and true, a Christian will sometimes forget God’s promises or the sufficient work of Jesus. Sometimes the whispering of Satan causes us to doubt. We doubt our salvation, and we lose sight of this hope by focusing on our failures and our weaknesses. This is why a believer needs the support of fellow Christians. When we doubt or when we struggle, a fellow believer can remind us of God’s promise. To wander away from the Church leaves a person vulnerable to uncertainty and can cause them to lose this hope. In the Church, a Christian can see themselves through the Lord’s eyes, especially when the Church encourages one another and loves one another. Through the Church, a person can hold fast to this hope, especially when that person has moments of weakness or failure. You need the Church more than you realize.



Hebrews 10:26-31 Under the old covenant, there were no sacrifices prescribed for the person who willfully continued to disobey (see Numbers 15:30-31). The writer of Hebrews echoes that statement for the Christian who “goes on willfully sinning”. There are consequences for turning away from Christ. This may not involve loss of salvation, but God is not going to remove the consequences. For example, think about what King David did in the whole Bathsheba affair. He knew exactly what he was doing, and when confronted by his sin, he was aware that he was in a lot of trouble. There was no sacrifice he could offer. His only hope was in God’s mercy.

123

Although the Lord spared David’s life, the child ended up dying (2 Samuel 12:15). Likewise, when a Christian drifts away from the Lord and continues to deliberately sin, they may not necessarily lose their salvation, but they will experience all the consequences of their sin. Now, although this comparison to King David might describe some Christians we meet today, I don’t think this is the kind of Christian the writer had in mind here. You see, David was confronted by his sin, and then repented. I believe the author is talking about the kind of Christian who has not just drifted away but turned away. They reject Jesus and all that He has done for them. And even though they are confronted by their sin, they don’t care one bit. Their heart has become so stone cold that they no longer feel convicted. This sort of individual is in for a terrifying ordeal when they stand before God, unlike those who remain steadfast in the faith. Those who remain committed will draw near to God with the full assurance of faith (Hebrews 10:22). 

Hebrews 10:32-39 Most Christians begin their relationship with Jesus with a strong faith and a deep conviction. However, over time apathy and complacency begin to invade the believer’s heart, until they become indifferent toward their life as a Christian. These two characteristics might just be the greatest threat a Christian will face in their lifetime. Some Christians today resemble the Christians in this Hebrew community. These Hebrew Christians endured many trials at the beginning, yet those trials never caused them to waiver in their devotion to the Lord. However, over time, some apparently wandered away or drifted away. Borrowing an example from Paul, they had lost sight of the goal. Later, the writer of Hebrews will encourage his readers to “fix their eyes on Jesus (Hebrews 12:2). As Christians, you and I must work diligently to keep ourselves from becoming lackadaisical about our faith. We must work diligently at strengthening our endurance. We do this through meeting with other believers, praying together, studying together, strengthening one another, and even warning those who drift away or become lazy in their faith. The reward awaits those who remain faithful until the end.

Hebrews 11 

Hebrews 11:1-3 By the way, this is a description of what faith does, not a definition of what faith is. Warren Wiersbe says, “True Bible faith is not blind optimism or a

manufactured “hope-so” feeling. Neither is it an intellectual assent to a doctrine. It is certainly not believing in spite of evidence! That would be superstition. True Bible faith is confident obedience to God’s Word in spite of circumstances and consequences .”35 35 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Heb 11:1–3). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 124

Three words stand out here: assurance, hope, and conviction. Faith creates in us the

assurance that God will keep His promises no matter what might happen. Also, even though the situation may seem impossible, we are hopeful that God will do what is right. We are so deeply convicted (or convinced) of these things, that we begin to live in a way that defies logic. A Christian who understands God and His promises makes decisions and lives in such a way that the world might think they are crazy. It is faith in God and in His promises that cause us to do something illogical (a lesson Spock never seemed to learn). Obedience does not create our faith. Our faith causes us to be obedient even though our ideas seem crazy or illogical. I believe many Christians today need to learn this lesson. Their failure to obey is a demonstration of their faith. They are looking at life through the eyes of the world rather than allowing themselves to be supported by assurance, hope, and conviction. 

Hebrews 11:4-12 To illustrate his point, the author gives several examples of how faith in God affected the lives of many different people. Again, it is faith that caused each of these people to become obedient to God. Notably, verse 6 indicates that without faith, it is impossible to please God. This does not talk about our salvation; rather it talks about how our life becomes an offering to God. It’s important we realize that it is our faith that pleases God, not the earthly significance of our work or how popular we may become in Christian circles. In these examples, one person’s obedience led to death (Abel) while another person’s obedience caused them to be spared death (Enoch). Both men had faith, and their faith was pleasing to God, but the earthly results of that faith were different. It is the same today. Every Christian places their faith in the same God and in the same promises, but the earthly results of that faith differ from person to person. The heavenly results might be the same, but on earth, they are quite often different. This is why we dare not measure our faith based upon the earthly results.



Hebrews 11:13-16 The individuals that had been mentioned thus far did not physically receive the land (what we know as the nation of Israel), but instead looked forward to the promise. They died never seeing this promise come true. Isn’t that an amazing attitude? Isn’t their faith incredible? God promised Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob a land in which their descendants would live, but none of these men would experience this promise. Yet through their entire life, they never lost sight of what their descendants would one day receive. You and I would be wise to learn from these patriarchs of Israel. We must learn to live out our lives as faithfully as we can, not so we might receive something today, but so that those who come after us will

125

experience what God has promised. We must stop thinking only about ourselves. We must start making decisions today with tomorrow in mind. Everything we do as a Church today has an effect on those who will be present in the Church tomorrow. Will our decisions strengthen those who come after us, or will our decisions destroy them? 

Hebrews 11:17-22 Parents, take your faith in God seriously. Don’t keep it secret. Always let your children SEE how your relationship with God affects your life. Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob did not have a Bible. They simply had stories about God and how He worked in their life. These stories, coupled with someone’s personal encounters with God, were passed down from one generation to the next. This is where one generation learned faith. The children saw the faith lived out in their parent’s life. Joseph, for example, remained faithful to God even though he spent most of his years living among the pagan religions of Egypt. His faith actually became stronger. How did he learn this? He must have seen this faith lived out in his father. He must have heard the stories about God. Actually, faith is more often “caught” by your children than “taught”.



Hebrews 11:23-28 The story of Moses is significant. It begins with a man, about 40 years old, who had prestige, power, wealth, and position. Yet it appears Moses knew all along that he was a Hebrew living among Egyptians (unlike the movie, which depicts him “suddenly” learning of his heritage). It’s unclear how much faith Moses had at this time, but it is clear that God began working on his heart. As an adult, Moses rejects all the blessing of Egypt and tosses it aside ( refused to be called the

son of Pharaoh’s daughter). As God began to draw Moses away from the successful life, he obeyed step by step. Through each encounter with God, the faith of Moses grew stronger and stronger. He too is a valuable lesson about faith. As God begins calling us, working in our heart, pricking us to action, our present faith may not be sufficient to complete the entire task (think of all the excuses Moses made at the Burning Bush), but we obey nonetheless. You would be surprised how each small step of obedience creates a deeper faith and trust in God. Most of the time, a person’s faith grows once they become obedient, not before. Yes, the task God has given you is unnerving, but don’t wait until you have sufficient faith. Instead, obey with what faith you presently have. After your first act of obedience, your faith will grow. 

Hebrews 11:29 Think about the reward here. Moses listened to what God had told him, yet he made every kind of excuse why it would not work. Even so, God assured Him all along the way. He revealed Himself to Moses; He worked through Moses and

126

Aaron. In the end, the reward was even greater than God had promised. God promised Moses that He would deliver Israel from slavery. This, He did through Moses; the man who displayed faith step by step. However, God did even more. Not only was Israel freed from slavery but also she left Egypt with wealth and with an eternal promise. God promised that through faith, death would pass over the people of Israel. God never mentioned this to Moses ahead of time. So the reward was even greater than Moses anticipated. I can’t help but wonder what great things God has planned for those who just obey with the faith that they have. A person may feel that the task God has given them is far greater than they can accomplish, yet that should not stop them from beginning – from taking that first step. In due time, God will reveal the fullness of His plan, and it’s usually far more than a person, or a Church, has ever imagined. However, it will not happen until those called take that first step. 

Hebrews 11:30-31 Isn’t it interesting that the writer of Hebrews does not mention the 40 years of wandering? I think that’s because he was stressing the effects of faith, not doubt (he did mention this in Hebrews 3 & 4). This is a record of faith, not failure. The Faith of Israel and Joshua had an effect on a woman named Rahab. Look at her confession in Joshua 2:8-14. “For the Lord your God, He is God in heaven above and

on earth beneath.”36 (Joshua 2:11). She witnessed the faith of others and the obedience of Israel. These things caused her to believe. How significant is that? Because of Israel’s faith and obedience, a woman of the world believes in God, and her entire household is spared. Do I need to spell this out for you, or are you able to make the personal application here? 

Hebrews 11:32-38 The writer of Hebrews gives a brief summary here, mentioning a few but alluding to many, many other individuals (Consider verse 38; “ men of whom

the world was not worthy”). The point being, countless individuals demonstrated their faith through obedience. Some experienced a blessing while some experienced persecution. Again, we need to learn this valuable lesson. In all honesty, it takes more faith to endure a difficult circumstance than it does to escape. We simply cannot measure the degree of our faith on the abundance of our blessings. Actually, the reward for faith is not something we will necessarily experience here on earth. The greatest reward for faith awaits every one of us in the next life – something the author will The women, mentioned in mention shortly. Hebrews 11:35, probably refers to the widow of Zaraphath son was 36 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Jos 2:11). LaHabra, CA: The Lockmanwhose Foundation. raised by Elijah (1 Kings 17:17-24), and the boy raised 127 by Elisha (2 Kings 4:18-37).



Hebrews 11:39-40 If it was not the land of Israel that these patriarchs had been promised, then what was it? All of these people of faith, from Abraham to those who remain unnamed, each of these individuals was instrumental in bringing about the salvation of humanity. Ultimately, this was what God had in mind throughout this history of faithfulness. The reward was much more than a land flowing with milk and honey. It was a Savior and a Heavenly Kingdom – the true Tabernacle of God (Hebrews 8:2). Each of these Old Testament individuals played a small part in preparing the world for this Messiah – the same Messiah these Hebrew Christians had turned to in faith. Here we see the lesson the author was trying to teach this community of Hebrew believers. Everything that God caused to happen though the faithful Jewish people pointed to what these Hebrew believers were experiencing today. He tells them that today, they are experiencing what these faithful Jews had longed to experience yesterday. The faithful mentioned in this chapter certainly understood that it was not a ritual or custom or tradition they suffered for, but to make sure future generations did not forget or lose sight of God’s promise of salvation. They continued to keep their eyes fixed on this promise, something these Hebrew Christians needed to remember, and something we need to remember as well. We must not lose sight of God’s promise of salvation. We must continually keep our eyes fixed on this goal.

December 20: Hebrews 12-13 Hebrews 12 

Hebrews 12:1-3 These Old Testament witnesses placed their faith on a future hope. They had their eyes fixed forward, not backward. In the same way, these New Testament Christians needed to fix their eyes forward, not backward. The author does not tell his readers to long for the good old days but learn from those who lived in the good old days. They made sacrifices. They suffered and endured persecution, not to preserve their past, but because they had hope for the future. If these Hebrew Christians wanted to fix their eyes on anything, then fix them on Jesus. In other words, races are not won by running backward or moving backward. The race is won by those who follow the example of the Lord. The same applies to the Church. The Church must never lose sight of Jesus. The Church must follow the example of Jesus. He spent His life with His eyes fixed on the cross, and nothing would cause Him to lose focus of that goal. This is why I believe the Church must not lose sight of

128

the return of Jesus. A day is coming when the trumpet blast will announce the end of the race. On that day, the Lord will recognize the faithful for their diligent labors – working tirelessly and earnestly to lead the lost to salvation. Unfortunately, many Christians (and many churches), work when it is convenient or when they can spare the time. It seems most congregations are more interested in surviving than running. 

Hebrews 12:4-9 It appears that this community of Hebrew Christians may have faced persecution as well. It wasn’t just false teachers who were leading them astray. Someone must have filled their minds with the lie that hardship is proof that God does not love them. The author quotes from Proverbs 3:11-12, which is actually a proverb of encouragement. I wonder if we need to be reminded of this from time to time. Sometimes the trials and struggles we face are simply the results of bad choices we make. Sometimes they are simply the result of a sinful, fallen world. However, there are times when the situations we face are moments of God’s discipline – times when God is trying to correct us and help us get back in the race. I wonder, if God will do this for a Christian, will He also do this for a church? Will God discipline a church so they will learn to fix their eyes on Jesus, and lay aside the things that have slowed them down?



Hebrews 12:10-13 The key here is how a Christian responds to God’s discipline. Rather than becoming bitter or losing heart, the author tells his readers to draw strength and vigor from the momentary pain. Learn the lesson and get back on your feet. Get out there and begin serving the Lord once again. I can think of many congregations that need to learn this lesson as well. Rather than wallowing in self-pity because God had to discipline them, that congregation needs to get back on its feet, look forward (not back at the pain or the reason for the pain), and get going. Get out there and start making disciples. Learn from the discipline, but stop believing God is against you. He has not given up on you, so stop giving up on yourself.



Hebrews 12:14-17 What are the signs that a person or a church has learned from God’s discipline? There is peace, holiness, and concern for others. In a church, there is no bitterness or immorality, and even if these begin to grow, its destructiveness is cut off (the idea behind Esau receiving no blessing).



Hebrews 12:18-24 Do you find it interesting that the giving of the Law (at Mt. Sinai) brought terror while the New Covenant (represented by Mt. Zion) brings grace and forgiveness? Notice that even Moses was terrified to enter into the presence of God. In fact, the entire Old Testament sacrificial system was colored by an undercurrent of fear. Not so with the New Covenant. Because of the work of Jesus, the angels 129

rejoice, the Old Testament Saints have finally received their promised rest, and they have been made perfect. The author reminds his readers that in Jesus they will find the things that lead to peace; something Moses and the Old Covenant could never promise. Yet, it seems to me that people today still pursue something other than Jesus, and even the Church becomes preoccupied with other things. Sometimes the Church goes looking for answers in programs or social justice issues – as if these things are what the world needs most. When will we learn that the world needs Jesus, not a bowling team, a Christian dance group that meets every Tuesday night, or a petition to stop manufacturing guns? 

Hebrews 12:25-29 Quoting from Haggai 2:6, the author of Hebrews reminds us that a day is coming when Earth and Heaven will be remade. This “shaking” points to the events that will take place at the end of the 1,000-year earthly reign of Christ. The only thing that will not pass away during this Judgment of Fire is this Kingdom of Christ; a Kingdom into which believers like you and me have been adopted. Doesn’t it make sense that the Church helps the lost become adopted into this Kingdom as well?

Hebrews 13 

Hebrews 13:1-2 This chapter of Hebrews is a conclusion to what the author has previously written. It is best understood as a section that begins “And so”, or “Therefore.” Taking into consideration all that has been said, the author indicates that a Christian who has their eyes fixed on Jesus should be living in the following ways: concern, commitment, and contentment. In these first two verses, he demonstrates what a concern for others looks like. He reminds his readers of the encounter Abraham had with the Lord Jesus, just as He was about to destroy Sodom and Gomorrah. Genuinely concerned about the wellbeing of his visitors, he shows them hospitality. Abraham was even concerned about the righteous that lived in the two cities. On another note, it is possible a person could encounter an angel, even today; however, I believe we should be focusing on something deeper. An even more important thing to consider is that in that Christian brother or sister you meet, you are meeting the Lord Himself, for He lives in the hearts of all who believe. We also should treat the non-Christian we meet with dignity and respect because the Lord died for them as well. They just have not accepted His death, yet.



Hebrews 13:3 The author isn’t necessarily speaking about evil criminals, but fellow Christians who have been arrested because of their faith. And yet, there is beneath this a call to respect the criminal while punishing the crime. This isn’t an easy task.

130

We often identify the person based upon the crime, failing to recognize the person apart from the offense. 

Hebrews 13:4-6 Here the author talks about commitment (in marriage) and contentment (in finances). I’d say it’s easy for North American Christians to find contentment in their financial situation, but the real test is when our financial situation causes some serious testing of our faith. Few have actually watched their wealth dwindle until all their earthly possessions fit in a suitcase the size of an airline carryon. Yet many Christians in the world have had to cope with this. Try losing everything and then start talking about contentment and faith. I’ll never forget walking into a pastor’s home in Haiti. In his 10 x 12 home, he proudly pointed to a small shelf above his bed. This was his library. And I began to wonder if I would be content with only these few books at my disposal. Pastor Iram has learned to be content in ways that far exceed my own.



Hebrews 13:7-9 Not only remember the saintly men and women who brought you to the Lord, but also remember those who helped you understand what it means to be a Christian. Remember those who taught you how to live like a Christian. What they taught you about Jesus yesterday was true then, and it is true both today and tomorrow. If you hold fast to this, you will not be led astray by strange, new ideas.



Hebrews 13:10-14 In reference to the Day of Atonement (compare Leviticus 16:27), the writer compares the death of Jesus to the Bull and Goat that were taken outside of Jerusalem and burned. The priests could not eat a portion of these animals once they were sacrificed, unlike the other offerings made at the altar. The animals sacrificed on the Day of Atonement were different from all the rest. So too was the sacrifice of Christ. This is why those who associate themselves with the Old Covenant have no right or privilege to what the Lord has promised. They have no spiritual connection to the Lord. Their altar was man-made and stood in the inner courtyard. A Christian’s altar is spiritual, and stands before the Lord in Heaven.



Hebrews 13:15-19 Since our altar is spiritual, the sacrifices made to the Lord must be spiritual in nature. Jesus told the woman at the well that a time was coming when the true worshipers worship the Father in Spirit and in Truth (John 4:23). A Christian offers a sacrifice to the Lord when they praise God, give thanks to God, do what is right and good, and obey his or her spiritual leaders. o On a secondary note here, please make sure you realize what the author has said at the end of verse 17. Your pastor will one day have to give an account of

131

his work before God. Your pastor is not just accountable for his own faithfulness and labors, but also the faith and labor of those entrusted into his care. When he stands before the Lord in Heaven, he will have to give an account of every person he was responsible to lead, teach, and shepherd. Please, allow him to be your shepherd with a spirit of joy. Don’t fight and devour one another. Don’t make ministry miserable for your pastor. He has given up his life for you. He lies awake at night concerned about you, the church, and the lost. Pray for him. He needs your support, love, and care. 

Hebrews 13:20-21 The resurrected Christ is not finished working in your life. Although He is at the Father’s right hand, He is continually leading and directing His Church. He actually instructs the Holy Spirit what to say, how to equip, and what to do in the lives of each and every Christian (compare John 16:13). This is what is meant by equip you in every good thing to do His will .



Hebrews 13:22-25 As I mentioned at the beginning, the author of Hebrews is unknown. The best guess by most scholars is Barnabas. Where this letter was written is also unknown, but I guess this really doesn’t matter. The Timothy mentioned here was probably the same man known to Paul. It’s possible he had been put in prison when he traveled to Rome to see Paul (compare 2 Timothy 4:21), although Timothy was not executed. It is also possible that some of the Christians from Rome had sent their greeting in the same letter that announced Timothy’s release from Jail.

December 21: 1 Peter 1-2 1 Peter This letter, written by the Apostle Peter, was addressed to Christians who were living throughout the five Roman providences located in northern Turkey. At this point, Peter is not under arrest, which is why he says he is presently in “Babylon” (1 Peter 5:13); he did not want to give away his location. Scholars feel this letter was written near the beginning of Nero’s persecution, which would place it in late 64 or early 65 AD. Peter was martyred around 67 AD.

132

Peter and his brother Andrew were fisherman from the Galilee region. His original name was Simon, but Jesus changed it to Cephas. In Greek, the name is Petros. Both mean “rock” or “stone.” It’s interesting that we find no other person called Peter in the New Testament. No one else was called “Rock.” As you read his two letters, you’ll find a striking similarity between the language here and the language Luke records in the book of Acts. Compare Acts 2:23 with 1 Peter 1:20, or Acts 10:42 with 1 Peter 4:5. In Acts 4:10-11 and 1 Peter 2:7-8, he quotes from Psalm 118:22. One other similarity that is quite striking is Peter’s use of the word “Shepherds”. Paul challenges his readers to become servants. Peter commands the elders to be “shepherds”; the same word Jesus used when He challenged Peter to “Shepherd my sheep” (John 21:16). Peter’s general lesson throughout this letter is to warn these Christians about an increase in persecution. However, rather than fear what was to come, he encouraged them to face this persecution with faith and endurance so that the truth of Christ might be seen in them. 1 Peter 1 

1 Peter 1:1-2 They were foreigners of this world, not simply foreigners living in a different country. Peter reminds them that this world is not their home. They’re just passing through.



1 Peter 1:3-7 We have often heard the question "why do bad things happen to good people". Unfortunately, we never ask the next obvious questions. Why do good things happen to bad people? Why do good things happen to good people and bad things happen to bad people? The answer to these questions is that things happen. Sometimes they are good and sometimes they are bad. All people must face this reality. Sometimes life is good and sometimes life is bad. However, the Christian must never think that because something bad happened in their life that God is against them; that God was working to destroy them. This is simply not true. Paul says that "since God is for us, who could be against us". Does it mean He condemns us when we face trials and hardships? Absolutely not! Paul is convinced that there is no condemnation from God for those who love God. And for those who are serving Him according to His will, all things work together for His good. Paul is convinced of this because God demonstrates His great love through Christ Jesus our Lord. Peter echoes this same thought in these verses. He goes on to suggest that through trials and hardships, a believer actually has an opportunity to be a witness by demonstrating the depth of their faith within the trial. According to Peter, a bad thing becomes an opportunity to glorify God.

133



1 Peter 1:8-12 How do you suppose Peter felt about all of this? He is writing to believers who had never met Jesus. These were people who came to believe in Jesus because someone told them about the Gospel of Grace. I can only imagine the joy and deep satisfaction he must have felt knowing that his work, along with the work of the other Apostles, produced a great harvest of righteousness around the world. To believe by seeing is nothing compared to believing without seeing. This is the same faith the Old Testament prophets displayed. They spoke of things they could not conceive, yet they remained faithful to God. Today, the Church preaches things that seem almost as incongruous. Yet people hear this teaching, as strange as it sounds, and believe. People today believe without seeing as well. How great is their faith!



1 Peter 1:13-16 I love the way Peter writes. It’s so plain and straightforward. He says that a believer is to prepare their minds for what is to come. Exercise self-control. Maintain your hope in a future reward. Live obedient to the teachings of Christ. Be holy. A believer is to do these things because . . .



1 Peter 1:17-20 I love the idea that Jesus paid a ransom. It means that you and I were being held hostage, which is actually true. Sin held us hostage. We were death’s prisoner, but Christ came - the sinless, spotless Lamb of God - and paid the ransom death demanded. It’s a beautiful way to look at the cross. It’s where death demanded the payment to be delivered.



1 Peter 1:21-25 As a result of being ransomed, a believer is born again. Their sins have been cleansed, true, but there also needs to be a cleansing of behavior. One indicator of this cleansing is seen in the way Christians love each other. And I love how Peter hints that this new life begins the moment a person believes, not one day far off in the future. This is an important truth Christians need to remember: the moment we believe and become born again, our new life begins. It doesn’t begin only after we die. A born-again Christian, who has accepted the ransom of Christ, has eternal life from that moment forward. Since that is true, our new life should be evident today, right here and right now.

1 Peter 2 

1 Peter 2:1-3 Since our new life begins the moment we believe, we are to live a life right now that reflects our new birth. We should live like people who have been ransomed from death. Some “Christians” don’t live as if they are free. I sometimes wonder about some people. Sin causes us to deceive one another, to be jealous of others, and lie about others. Sin gives birth to evil behavior. Therefore, when I see

134

these things in the life of some so-called “Christians”, I seriously doubt they have truly been set free from sin – reborn, as the Lord describes it. They don’t seem to crave anything pure and holy. In addition, and this is probably the saddest part, many of them are people who grew up in church. They’ve spent their whole life around the pure milk of the Word, but they don’t crave it one bit. I’ve seen former drunks and other “wicked” people have a greater appetite for the Lord than those who have been around religion all their life. What does that tell me? It tells me that they don’t know what freedom feels like. They don’t know the taste of Grace. 

1 Peter 2:4-5 In a subtle allusion to the Temple, Peter reminds us that we are Living Stones in the new Temple of God; a Temple made of flesh and blood, not rocks and mortar. You see, under the New Covenant, God’s dwelling place is now in the hearts of those who have been set free – those who have been ransomed, or Born Again (compare Ephesians 2:22). When we surrender our impure thoughts, attitudes, and actions in this new Temple of God, they become the new sacrifice. It’s also why we worship God through a life marked by holiness, goodness, peace, and love. We don’t merely worship God by attending church. We worship Him by being a loving, patient, peaceful individual as well.



1 Peter 2:6-8 Many of the religious leaders in Israel did not make the connection that Jesus had just ushered in a New Covenant. They didn’t understand that the foundation of faith now rested on Jesus, not the Laws of Moses. For those who understand this, there is life. They will not be disappointed. However, those who refuse to see this new “cornerstone” of faith will find the old one begin to crumble and fall apart. Let me remind you that this is not merely a problem from yesteryear. People today still build their lives around something other than Jesus - the Cornerstone. He is the stone people still reject. Unfortunately, anyone who attempts to build their life on anyone or anything other than Jesus will one day face Him as Judge. This is their fate.



1 Peter 2:9-10 Those who have turned to the Lord Jesus – those who have become a “living stone” (verse 5), become so much more. You see, Peter calls these believers “royal priests”. Every believer is qualified to serve the Lord, not just a Levite. In this New Covenant and in this New Temple, each believer becomes a priest, even the Gentile Christians as well. Those chosen by God cross over racial, ethnic, and cultural boundaries. All who believe in Jesus become priests in this new Temple. This is why all believers are equal within the church. We serve in different capacities and in different roles, but at the cross, we are all equal.

135



1 Peter 2:11-12 As a “Royal Priesthood” and as a “People for God’s own possession”, we must keep our behavior excellent among the unbelievers. We must start living and acting in ways that are different from the people of this world. We must abstain, or “hold ourselves back from” the fleshy lusts of this world; the temptations to live like a person of this world. This is a rather strong command from Peter, one that some Christians have forgotten. If the world says something is okay, the Christian must evaluate it from a spiritual perspective. In other words, even though the world teaches, “If it feels good, do it”, the Christian must refrain. This affects every aspect of our lives, from our attitudes to our actions. All areas of our life must be brought into submission, and they become the spiritual sacrifices we make in this new “flesh and blood” temple. It’s interesting that according to a recent study, many people who started attending church for the first time in their life were drawn to a church that preached this message. In the survey, 91% of them said that doctrine (i.e. the beliefs of the church) was an important factor in choosing that church. 37 The Church needs to realize this. We do not attract people to the Lord by teaching a liberal theology that resembles the world. Those still living in darkness are looking for something different, something other than what they see all around them. They know the world is a mess, that’s why they came to church in the first place. They were looking for answers.



1 Peter 2:13-17 This letter was written before persecution became widespread and severe, so it seems that ignorant, foolish men were slandering their Christian neighbors, perhaps accusing them of breaking Roman laws. However, if the Christian’s behavior and obedience were well known by the local authorities, they would scoff at the accusations. There is a tendency to disregard this teaching today. We seem to be quite a defiant breed of Christians. Maybe it has something to do with the whole “separation of Church and State” mentality. However, we Christians need to keep in mind that our moral AND civil behavior are witnesses that go before us. Our moral and civil behavior herald our beliefs. They testify for us. For example, before I entered full-time ministry, I had an employee accuse me of scolding her and using profanity. My supervisor dismissed the accusation because he knew those words would never pass my lips. In the same way, our obedience to our laws testifies for us – from obedience to the Federal Government all the way down to the speed limit signs posted by your local township. If we cannot be trusted to obey the laws of mere men, how can we be expected to obey the laws of God? Of course, we must draw the line when the laws of men cause us to disobey the laws of God (Acts 4:19). Yet even

37 ‘Surprising insights from the unchurched and proven ways to reach them’ by Thom Rainer.

136

then, our disobedience becomes a witness. People will realize the depth of our beliefs. 

1 Peter 2:18-20 Since a high percentage of Christians during this period were slaves or servants, Peter continues his thoughts about obedience. He is speaking to household servants here (oiketai), not people taken into captivity (douloi). These were the kind of servants who were “Trying to drive Miss Daisy to the store”, so to speak. Granted, some of these masters were kind, even some were Christian (think “Philemon”), but many could be temperamental and harsh. Even a mistreated servant needed to consider what their response would communicate. This is similar to the employee/employer relationship today. When your boss gets mean and nasty, consider what your attitude and actions might reveal before you react like a person of the world.



1 Peter 2:21-25 Referring to Christ’s “suffering for doing good”, Peter says we should demonstrate this attitude as well. However, this attitude is quite difficult to possess. When insulted or wrongfully accused, we naturally want to speak up in our defense. Well, there is a difference between speaking up and getting even, which is what Peter is talking about here. According to the New Living Translation, Jesus did not retaliate when insulted. He did not threaten revenge when He suffered. That’s a far cry from never claiming innocence. Peter says that our Lord did not permit a lie or false accusation to cause Him to sin. Likewise, we need to stand before those who lie and slander us realizing that their sin has no power over us. We will not allow liars and gossips to sucker us into sin. We will not lie in return. We will not slander or seek revenge, for to do so would cause us to sin against them. We may insist on our innocence, but we dare not fight a lie with a lie. Our behavior must be excellent before all people: before our king, our governor, our masters, and even our accusers. To do this is to imitate Christ.

December 22: 1 Peter 3-5 1 Peter 3 

1 Peter 3:1-2 Peter says that this same excellent behavior needs to be evident in our relationships. Submissive wives and considerate husbands become a witness and testimony in this world. However, please note that Peter says that WIVES are to be submissive to THEIR husbands. He doesn’t say women are to be submissive to men. This is a lesson surrounding the order and function within a home, not a general 137

principle of life. Peter is talking about a woman who is married to an unbelieving husband. He is teaching these Christian women that the best way to reach her unbelieving husband is not through empty words and threats, but through peaceful submission and a quiet heart. Sadly, many people miss this important point. 

1 Peter 3:3-6 In this first-century Roman culture, a woman was considered attractive by external standards (~Oh I’m *so* I’m so glad that doesn’t happen today~). Historical writings indicate that lots of emphasis was placed on how a woman looked, not so much on how she acted.38 When this woman became a Christian, she would naturally tend to continue this practice. I mean, how would she know any different? So Peter teaches her that real beauty is found in who she is as a person. She is precious to God because of her character, not in how she looks. Peter does not condemn dressing to look nice because he uses the word merely. He says, “Don’t merely place your value as women on how you look, rather, find your value in who you are.” He tells these Christian women to not fear (give way to terror) – probably a reference to being afraid of what their husbands might think of their new faith. Her husband might be upset at first because she has stopped wearing all those flashy things. However, Peter says that when the man sees her gentle, quiet spirit, his attitude might change.



1 Peter 3:7 “In the same way” is a reference to the Christian attitude a husband should demonstrate to his wife, especially if she is not a believer. As you read this, think about the culture during the period it was written. Jewish women were not actually valued. Gentile women were not particularly valued for who they were as well (which is why Jesus’ actions toward women was so radical for the time). Now, I understand the culture today is much different for women. Our culture goes out of its way to portray women as strong and independent. But Peter isn’t talking about a woman’s lack of strength here. He is trying to teach the man to see value in his wife. If a husband truly valued his wife – if he treated her half as well as he did his autographed baseball – she would be honored, treasured, and protected. Peter’s not saying women are weak; he is trying to teach men to value their wives more than life itself.



1 Peter 3:8-12 We Christians should have these words written above our doorposts and plastered on our wall. These are the identifying marks of a true Christian. These attitudes need to find their way into all areas of our lives; in our homes, at school, at work, and at church. Peter quotes from Psalm 34, meaning that this teaching is

38 https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cosmetics_in_Ancient_Rome

138

actually not something new. The Father has always desired that His children turn away from doing evil and instead seek peace. The difference between the Old Testament commands and what Peter says here is that Christians have within themselves the ability to give a blessing when they are cursed. With the Holy Spirit present within us, we have the supernatural ability to be kindhearted, humble, and sympathetic in the middle of a cruel, sinful world. 

1 Peter 3:13-17 We often read about Christians being harassed or tortured in other countries for no other reason than their faith. I am sure those Christians have plenty of opportunities to give a defense for their hope, however, most North American Christians seem free to go about their business of building cathedrals and planning fundraisers. Yet I believe Peter’s words here should influence Christians all over the world in ways unique to their culture. Americans may not experience physical coercion, but there is plenty of coercion taking place to loosen our morals and convictions. For example, what if a soccer coach said that practice started at 10 o’clock Sunday morning. What would you do? Now, I realize that we shouldn’t limit worship to a narrow two-hour segment on Sunday morning, but what if a Christian family decides that church attendance is more important than soccer practice. What if a teenage girl makes choices for purity and holiness while all her friends dress to arouse the teenage boys. What if the Christian chooses honesty over deception while his coworkers lie to hide the mistake. What if the patient lying in the hospital chooses faith over fear. Those Christians may not be under any physical coercion, but there is an awful lot of emotional persuasion going on in those situations. We too must be ready to explain why devotion to Jesus far outweighs any cultural reaction or persuasion. Let me finish by reminding you that we are to take a stand for our convictions in a gentle, respectful way. This all points back to what Peter said at the end of the last chapter. Our behavior must be excellent before all people. So should our words of defense.



1 Peter 3:18 Just as you and I are at odds with the world because of our convictions and morals, so too was Christ. His conscience was clean. He had done nothing wrong. He told no lies. If His death were not going accomplish the Father’s will, Jesus would have stepped away from this event. However, He knew that by His death, sinners like you and me would be able to gain an audience with God (which is technically the meaning behind the Greek work prosago in this verse) – “bring us to God” – so that we might receive grace.

139



1 Peter 3:19-20 At some point between His death and resurrection, Jesus preached to the spirits now in prison. But what did Peter mean by this statement? Who were the spirits and in what prison were they held? Peter had a

The Bible does not state that Jesus visited hell. He visited Hades, according to Acts 2:31, but that is not hell. Hades is the place where the unbelieving dead await judgment. Hell is the place where their sentence is carried out. Revelation 20:13-14 makes this distinction clear.

tendency to refer to people as “souls”, not spirits. He uses the word “souls” in verse 20 when referring to those in the ark. This is why conservative scholars believe that Jesus descended to this place and proclaimed His victory over Satan to some spirit beings (probably fallen angels; see Jude 6), who were held captive since the time before the flood. Jesus did not preach the gospel to them. They were not offered salvation since angels cannot be saved (Hebrews 2:16). 

1 Peter 3:21-22 What kind of baptism saves a person? It is not a mere outward washing, meaning that being physically immersed in water is a means of salvation. Baptism it is instead a symbol of what God has been doing in a person’s heart. Without the Lord or the Spirit, a water baptism does not clear a person’s conscience of guilt (compare Hebrews 10:2). This is only accomplished by appealing to Christ – to ask the Lord to “Wash away my sin.” Of course, the Lord is able to do this because He remained obedient to the Father while facing a trial. Now, keep in mind that Peter was using this to illustrate a point. Although the Lord faced a difficult situation, the Father was working through all of this to bring about the glory of the Lord (verse 21), and the redemption of humanity (verse 21). Believers should not lose sight of this when they face their own trials and tribulations. God has not abandoned them in the middle of the trial. He is present throughout the entire crisis.

1 Peter 4 

1 Peter 4:1-2 This suffering of the flesh was not simply going through a trial or hardship. It was remaining steadfast to the Father’s will even though wicked men and the forces of darkness attempted to persuade Jesus to stop this crazy crusade. Remember how He rebuked Peter for his suggestion that Jesus didn’t need to suffer and die (see Matthew 16:23). Peter was uttering the words Satan had previously suggested (Luke 4:6-7). It was His persecution for doing right that Peter is referencing here, not simply the Lord’s physical trials. Peter suggests that a Christian who

140

continues to do what is right and holy even while facing physical or emotional intimidation has ceased from sin. They demonstrate a devotion to honoring the Lord. They follow the Spirit’s conviction within them rather than embracing any personal comfort or convenience. Holiness is more important to them than happiness. These Christians devote themselves to living out the rest of their life following God’s will. Peter expected his readers to become this kind of Christian. You and I should become like this as well. 

1 Peter 4:3-4 In every Christian’s life there must come a time when he or she “breaks” from their former life. There must be a point when a person’s past “desires of the flesh” give way to a desire to honor God. Unfortunately, some Christians never quite make that break. In some Christians, there seems to be a lot of the world crowding out the “Light of the World”. The Lord has only made a slight difference in their life. They don’t appear to be remade but rather, simply remodeled. I see this happening among some contemporary Churches; Ministers who see no problem using the foul language of the world under the pretense that it makes the people of the world feel a bit more comfortable. I read theologians who use modern-day thought and preferences to interpret biblical teachings. Their concept of Jesus and His Gospel are barely different from the teachings of other world religions. Yet Peter insists that our break from our former life should be so distinct that people around us begin to notice. After all, the early Church was facing persecution at this time because these Christians had become so radically different from the culture around them. And if the Christians back then were facing this persecution, how much more should we be facing it today.



1 Peter 4:5 Although Christians might be criticized and slandered for their “blind faith”, and even though “smart people” like Bill Maher or Richard Dawkins claim Christians don’t know anything39 and that “Christianity is even weaker than before” 40, a day is coming when they will have to face God, whether they believe in Him or not. THEY are the ones who will have to give an account for their actions, not the Christian.



1 Peter 4:6 This verse is a contrast to verse 5. Even though both the believer and unbeliever die (as everyone does eventually) those who heard and believed entered everlasting life, not a time of judgment. When Peter says that when the gospel was “preached even to those who are dead”, he means that even though a person physically dies, death is not God’s judgment. Those who heard and believed before

39 https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_6iss-xq2-E 40 https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kJQjpG-lGY4

141

they died now live with God forever (no judgment mentioned, just life with God). Those who heard and rejected are physically dead, but their spirit is awaiting God’s judgment (verse 5). 

1 Peter 4:7-11 Many of the apostles, including Paul, felt that Jesus would soon be returning … which isn’t necessarily a bad thing to believe. If you knew the Lord would be returning very shortly, and if you knew that personal holiness was something the Lord valued, how would you be living the days leading up to His return? You would try to live as righteously as you possibly could. You would not hold on to your earthly possessions and wealth quite so tightly. You would try to earn “brownie points” by “storing up treasures in Heaven”. You would try your best to love one another (verse 8), care for one another (verse 9), serve one another (verse 10), and let the glory of Christ be seen in all that you do and all that you say (verse 11). Unfortunately, many Christians today have lost this sense of urgency. Most Christians I meet live as if the Lord isn’t returning for a long, long time. “Tomorrow I will share the gospel,” many say, not realizing that tomorrow might be too late. Churches seem to organize themselves for survivability rather than functioning with a sense of urgency. The point is we don’t know when the Lord might call us home. When He does, what will our complacency and hesitancy gained us? When we stonewall projects or reject ministry opportunities, we will have gained nothing in the end. This is why I believe the Church needs to function with a sense of urgency. I, for one, don’t want to look the Lord in the eye and remark, “I thought we had more time”.



1 Peter 4:12-16 Down through the ages, God’s people have suffered at the hands of unbelievers. It’s bound to happen because Christians are different from unbelievers, and because we are different, we will live a different lifestyle. We should not be surprised when the “intelligent” people in this world view Christians as unenlightened buffoons. This “insult” is actually a testimony of our faith. If we were murdering, stealing, making trouble, and prying into other people’s affairs, the world would see us as one of them. However, because we love our enemies, care for those who persecute us, and show kindness even to those who hate us, the world identifies us a Christian. When the world hates you, it’s because they see Jesus in you. For that reason, you should rejoice.



1 Peter 4:17-8 As Christians, you and I are being refined. We are saved through faith in Christ, however we become more holy and more like Christ when we are convicted of sins or when our faith is strengthened through trials and persecutions. God uses our difficulties to strengthen our faith and commitment, and He uses trials to teach us

142

to love as Christ loved. The Father desires the Son to be reflected in us through word and deed (Romans 8:29). Peter says that in a way, this is God’s judgment against the household of God. We are purified and refined – sinful behavior is purged from our lives and replaced with the characteristics of God. So, if the Church faces God’s judgment (not a judgment of salvation but a judgment of behavior), how much more so will God’s judgment be against those who reject the Gospel. 

1 Peter 4:19 In the previous verse, Peter quoted from the Latin rendering of Proverbs 11:31. He questions that if it is hard for the righteous to be saved, what will become of the godless sinner. The “hard” emphasizes God’s discipline upon His children. It’s the idea that coming to Christ for salvation is much easier than enduring the Lord’s refining fire. Therefore, if a Christian has a clear conscience, they should be thankful that the Lord loves them so much that He is helping them to become more faithful, more patient, kinder, and more loving.

1 Peter 5 

1 Peter 5:1-4 Peter now turns to those who have been appointed as elders and overseers (presyteros & episkopos). If the flock of God will be facing trials and persecutions even for doing good, then these people must receive the protection and care they need from the leaders of the church. Elders are called to care for the flock, feed the flock, lead and guide and protect the flock. Above all else, the elder must set a good example. An elder must not demand from the church what he is not first willing to face on his own. Elder, overseer, and pastor basically mean the same thing, although they do sometimes refer to different “functions” of church leadership. Here is what Peter is trying to teach. A pastor of a local church must recognize himself as a servant of the Lord. He or she is not holding down a job. They are not the church supervisor or CEO. Surely Peter had the Lord’s instruction in mind here (see Matthew 20:25). The pastor of a church represents Christ to the people, in other words, Jesus must be seen and felt by the rest of the church through what the pastor says and does. The office of Elder or Pastor is not a job; rather, it is a calling. The pastor of a local church is called to equip the flock for the work of the church and to prepare them for the “fiery ordeals” ahead (1 Peter 4:12). Don’t permit your pastor to be a rancher. Insist that they are a shepherd. A rancher drives the sheep before him. A shepherd walks ahead of the flock.



1 Peter 5:5 Just as an elder or pastor is in humbleness under the leadership of Christ, the younger men should be humble themselves under the leadership of their pastor. Young men, with their “I’m going to fix the world” attitude, need to learn patient 143

humility from their pastor or elder. There are times when restraint is proper, something a quick-tempered young man has not yet learned. If they are to keep their behavior excellent before all people, a young man who humbly listen’s to the wise counsel of his pastor may not lose their faithful witness. Of course, that goes for all people within the church. Humbleness accomplished more than cutting criticism does. 

1 Peter 5:6-7 Not every cause is worth fighting for; not every issue must arouse our anger. Certain things in life will never go away. The Church will be persecuted. There is no way to keep this from happening. Babies are going to die. People will suffer tragedies. When a Christian, and a church, accepts these unfortunate realities of life, they are less anxious and not alarmed as often. They humble themselves under the mighty hand of God knowing that in all of life’s trials and difficulties, the Lord is still in control. Peter is not saying that we will receive honor if we are humble enough. That’s taking this passage way out of context. What he is saying is that in this wicked world, a world hostile to Jesus and His followers, our strength will be found (we will be lifted up) when we trust in God’s sovereign rule. Even when life collapses all around us, God is still in control. Christians should not panic. We should not get all righteously indignant about every little offense hurled against us.



1 Peter 5:8-11 When we panic – when we allow persecution to make us wring our hands in despair – we have succumbed to one of the devil’s ploys. Fear and worry are two “fiery arrows” the devil hurls at Christians (Ephesians 6:16). So don’t allow the devil to devour your faith by succumbing to fear. God will be with you before your trial even starts. In the end, you will find that your faith is stronger and more firmly grounded in the truth. Testing and trials do this. We find that we are a much stronger person that we had realized – stronger because we have learned to place our hope and faith in the things which are unseen (2 Corinthians 4:18).



1 Peter 5:12-14 Silas (or Silvanus) penned this letter that Paul had dictated, except for these last three verses. This is probably the same Silas that traveled with Paul during his second missionary journey. Mark was the cousin of Barnabas, commonly called John Mark. He is the author of the Gospel of Mark; a story he heard from Peter. Since Peter was probably in Rome at this time, he encrypted his letter by referencing the church in Rome as “She who is in Babylon”. If the authorities learned that Peter was in Rome, then the entire Roman church would suffer.

December 23: 2 Peter 1-3 144

2 Peter In the early part of the third century, a theologian named Origen observed that there was some doubt Peter was actually the author (although he accepted Peter as the author). Eusebius shared his doubts in the fourth century. Most of this surrounded the stylistic differences between first and second Peter. When Jerome translated the Bible into Latin (the Vulgate), he made a note of these differences. The differences can be explained by the use of a different scribe. Silas penned what Peter dictated in his first letter. Someone else must have penned the second. Although there were skeptics, and there still are, some early Church leaders mentioned passages from 2 Peter in their writings, treating them as the authentic words of Peter (Methodius, Firmilian, and Origen from the third century; Athanasius and Augustine from the fourth century). When you read 2 Peter and then the letter of Jude, you will notice some similarities. Scholars of the early Church felt that 2 Peter was written first, and Jude borrowed from Peter’s words as he wrote his letter. It is believed that Jude’s letter was written to a different audience; perhaps a group of Christians who did not have access to 2 Peter at the time. The traditional date of Peter’s death is late 67 or early 68 A.D., and since Peter says the time of his death is near (2 Peter 1:13-15), it is felt that this letter was written early in 67 A.D., probably from Rome; although at this time, Peter may have been in prison awaiting his execution. Tradition says he was crucified upside down. He was not worthy to die in the same way as Jesus. 2 Peter 1 

2 Peter 1:1-4 As Peter faced his certain death, his last words to the Church called Christians to grow spiritually so they will be able to face the trials that lay ahead, and so they would be able to combat the false teachings that had begun to infiltrate the Church. He reminds his readers that spiritual growth and understanding enable a Christian to “escape the world’s corruption”. In other words, a counterfeit truth is best perceived by the person who knows the truth. This way they will not be led astray by corrupt teachings. I find Peter’s words in verse 3 to be very encouraging. God has given us what we need to live a godly life. In other words, if you or I truly desire to live a holy, righteous life, God has equipped us to accomplish this. We simply need to depend on what the Lord has given us, not on our own wisdom and understanding. That’s easier said than done, right? Well …

145



2 Peter 1:5-7 This is Peter’s Chorus of Grace. If we truly desire the faith that enables us to share in God’s divine nature, there is a process – an epichoregeo. It begins with love. To make a choice to love other people leads to acts of kindness expressed toward other people. By expressing kindness toward other people, we demonstrate God-like behavior. Because this behavior is the way God would respond to others, we are able to persevere in our trials and hardships because we have learned to stop demonizing everyone. This leads to better self-control in trying situations, especially toward those who persecute us. Now, the traits Peter has mentioned are choices of the heart; we make a choice to think and act these ways. Our choices help our heart to become aligned with the heart

Yes, I know I have listed these in a reverse order from Peter, but that is the beauty of this command. It works both ways. It works from the heart to the head and from the head to the heart. As Peter notes, there are dangers if we stop the process whichever way we begin. To live as a Christian merely by following our heart, we are easily swayed away from the truth. To live merely from the head, we demonize everyone rather than extend grace.

of God. As glorious as this is, most people stop here. Sadly, they never finish the process. They stop mid-step. The next step in the process is to align our minds according to the mind of God. This happens by gaining knowledge into what God has taught us about sin and salvation. Of course, this knowledge of God’s teachings affects our behavior – our moral behavior. By the way, moral behavior is not merely directed toward other people. Most of the time our moral choices affect ourselves. Finally, by making moral choices, we find the faith we need to escape the corruption of this world. This “choreography” (the meaning behind the word supply in verse 5) begins with a choice to “love your neighbor as yourself” (Mark 12:31). Isn’t it odd that many people want to grow as a Christian, but refuse to begin at love? Have you ever met a Christian that wants others to love them first? Without beginning at the most basic of commands (love one another), it is probably impossible to mature as a Christian. Without the love and knowledge foundation, many Christians who begin the race will be overcome by the world and its lusts of the flesh. 

2 Peter 1:8-9 Next, Peter says this Chorus of Grace must become a Growth of Grace. To grow in grace and truth, an individual becomes more productive and useful in the work of the Kingdom. As an ambassador for Christ, these people take the Gospel to anyone, even those who persecute them. They do this because they understand the truth, and feel love for everyone. They know what sin is, but they love the one sinning. 146

Out of love, they want the sinner to experience the same grace they once received from the Lord. However, I meet many Christians who have not fully developed in the way Peter has described here. Some are stuck at brotherly affection, and some are stuck at moral excellence. They exist as Christians at either extreme. Peter says they are not productive and useful. That’s harsh, but true. Have you ever been in a room where people from both these extremes are trying to make decisions? One side stands firm on Moral Excellence and the other stands firm on Brotherly Affection. One side is labeled as legalistic and the other has liberal. The legalist will not budge an inch toward Brotherly Affection, and the liberal will not admit the need for Moral

Excellence. It’s ridiculous. Nothing gets done because they simply do not know how to blend truth and grace; they can’t conceive God’s formula of Brotherly Affection and Moral Excellence. 

2 Peter 1:10-11 God has chosen the Church as His instrument through which the world might meet Jesus. God elected to equip the Church to reach this world for Christ. The Church bears the message of Jesus today, for Jesus is presently in heaven. If the world is to find salvation, they must hear it from the Church. If the world is to see Jesus, they must see Him through the Church. This is why we must grow in Brotherly Affection and Moral Excellence – in Truth and Grace.



2 Peter 1:12-15 Somehow Peter knew that he would soon be departing this earth (perhaps through the whisperings of the Lord). Peter would be laying aside his earthly

tent (or tabernacle) very soon. Knowing this, Peter wanted to make sure his readers knew these things by heart. He was not scolding his readers, but trying to reinforce the teaching of Truth and Grace one last time. 

2 Peter 1:16-18 Peter references the Transfiguration, the time Jesus was met by Moses and Elijah, and God spoke His approval of Jesus (Matthew 17:1-8). In that transfiguration, Peter, James, and John were given a glimpse into whom Jesus really was. They saw His glory, something the world will witness when Jesus returns. So Peter’s message is based on fact, and is corroborated by many other witnesses. The truth about Jesus is not a fable, like those false teachers who were spreading lies.



2 Peter 1:19-21 Peter teaches us that the best way to understand all these things about Jesus – who He is and what He came to accomplish – is to read what the Old Testament prophets had wrote. This is even true today. Far too many Christians want to interpret Jesus through a modern lens when, in reality, it should be done through the eyes of the Old Testament writers. They were moved by the Spirit to write what they did. Therefore, although Peter had a personal experience, that experience 147

was viewed through the lens of the Prophets. Peter actually placed more credence upon what was written about Jesus than his own experience. “ In today’s experience-

oriented societies many people, including some Christians, seek to determine or assess truth by the particular way God has worked in their own lives. But for Peter the splendor of his experience (with Christ at His transfiguration) faded as he spoke of the surety of the written revelation of the prophets ”.41

2 Peter 2 

2 Peter 2:1-3 The fact that there are false gospels being spread today, or counterfeit gospels as some call them, there must logically be one that is genuine. This is Peter’s point here. Here you have an eyewitness to the things Jesus did and taught. No one denied that Peter had traveled with Jesus. Yet, when Peter begins telling others about what he had seen and heard (Acts 4:20), someone else came along and began to spread a slightly different story. They did the same thing to Paul. John had to deal with these people as well. This behavior of twisting the truth is not new. Micah spoke of this problem in his day. “You rulers make decisions based on bribes; you priests

teach God’s laws only for a price; you prophets won’t prophesy unless you are paid ” 42 (Micah 3:11). We still see this today. For example, Jesus says, “ I am the way, the truth, and the life. No one can come to the Father except through me ”,43 yet influential people like Gandhi say, “One may drink out of the same great rivers with others, but one need not use the same cup”. Other great thinkers or influential people have made similar statements. However, they both cannot be true. One must be true and the other must therefore be a counterfeit truth. Peter says that those who spread their evil teaching will one day be destroyed. However, while the Lord tarries, many will be lured to follow these half-truths. This is why it is important you and I know the truth of Christ, study our Bible, and continually allow ourselves to be taught how to discern truth. We must know what we know and why it is true. If we have only a casual knowledge of truth, we will be easily swayed. We must be diligent in learning the truth because “The highway to hell is broad, and its gate is wide for the many who choose

41 Gangel, K. O. (1985). 2 Peter. In J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck (Eds.), The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An

Exposition of the Scriptures (J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck, Ed.) (2 Pe 1:19). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 42 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Mic 3:11). Carol Stream, IL 43 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Jn 14:6). Carol Stream, IL.

148

that way. But the gateway to life is very narrow and the road is difficult, and only a few ever find it” 44 (Matthew 7:13-14). 

2 Peter 2:4 Although Peter is not focusing on the details of this event, the Bible does teach us a bit about these sinful angels who were thrown into Tartarus (the Greek word used here for Hell). Many Bible scholars feel Isaiah 14:12-15 speaks of Lucifer and his fall from heaven. Revelation 12:4 suggests that one third of Lucifer’s demons fell with him, and were placed in bondage – in Chains of Gloom. We could debate why some are in chains while others prowl around like a roaring lion looking for someone to devour (1 Peter 5:8), but the lesson Peter is trying to teach is that God judges rebellion. He will judge those who present a counterfeit gospel and those who follow a counterfeit truth.



2 Peter 2:5-9 I know what you are thinking. You’re wondering about God passing judgment upon some poor innocent person who was deceived by one of the false teachers. What happens to the person who really believed the false gospel presented by some huckster? Will God pass the same judgment upon them? Although God will bring judgment upon deceitful teachers and those who follow them, God is able to rescue the righteous from this destruction. That’s the whole lesson here. God rescues, even if we are living like Lot. Although Christians are tormented day after day by the wickedness we see all around us, God will spare us the judgment that awaits this world. Like Noah, we will be spared while the wicked are judged. The first judgment was by water; however, the next will be by fire (2 Peter 3:7).



2 Peter 2:10 Someone once said that if God does not destroy today’s cities from judgment, He will have to apologize to Sodom and Gomorrah. Even though God is waiting (so everyone might repent – 2 Peter 3:9), this judgment will come. Even though He waits, God is disgusted with the person who smugly follows their base human desires without even a twinge of guilt. Selfishness, greed, indifference, lust, and desire fuel the heart of these people. In light of this,

By the way, I picked up a copy of this pamphlet at a Church of the Brethren Annual Conference exhibit. They were being handed out by the Brethren/Mennonite Caucus.

Peter may have been referring to false teachers who suggested humanity simply follow the lusts of the flesh. They blaspheme the testimony of the glorious angels – perhaps their testimony about Jesus – and suggest Man does not need to live under any kind of restraint. Now, before you 44 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Mt 7:13–14). Carol Stream, IL. 149

think this is some old teaching that has passed away, may I remind you about the theologians and preachers today who make this same claim? Take, for instance, what the late Walter Wink had to say about homosexuality. “ The crux of the matter, it

seems to me, is simply that the Bible has no sexual ethic. There is no Biblical sex ethic. Instead, it exhibits a variety of sexual mores, some of which changed over the thousand-year span of biblical history. Mores are unreflective customs accepted by a given community. Many of the practices that the Bible prohibits, we allow, and many that it allows, we prohibit. The Bible knows only a love ethic, which is constantly being brought to bear on whatever sexual mores are dominant in any given country, or culture, or period.” 45 Did you hear what this man said? No sexual ethic. Do what is acceptable within your society. Would you believe that this United Methodist preacher taught at a Presbyterian seminary? My point it this: we are living like Lot, trapped in Sodom where anything is acceptable. Yet in His mercy, God will spare us; He will grant us the ability to remain faithful to the truth even when there are lies all around us. 

2 Peter 2:11 According to Jude 8-9, a stronger, more powerful angel would not criticize a less powerful, fallen angel. It is not allowed in the presence of the Lord because it involves judgment, and only God can pass judgment. Yet these slanderous, arrogant teachers took the testimony of angels and treated it like garbage. Of what event or testimony they slandered is not clear. Perhaps they questioned what Peter claimed to see and hear at the Transfiguration. Or maybe they changed the meaning of the angel’s announcement to the shepherds (Luke 2:11-12). Whatever the event, these lunatics claimed to have a superior understanding, knowledge, or interpretation of what angels have said – something people are still doing today.



2 Peter 2:12-16 It’s not that we want to see these false teachers be destroyed; we just want to see them stopped. However, they will not listen to the truth because in their arrogance they have created their own truth. They create God in their own image and define truth according to their own wishes. However, what has me really concerned is that they work their way into the Church. Did you notice what Peter said in verse 13? They eat with us. They come to our fellowship meals. I’m not so sure we can change these people. We might be able to help them change, but more often than not, they will remain selfish and conceited. Our best defense is to become stable and wellgrounded in the truth. This way we will not be lured into their false teaching (verse 14).

150



2 Peter 2:17-19 Again, Peter speaks of some sort of teaching that led people into sexual promiscuity. It seems these people were teaching that God never created a sexual ethic, and a person could freely express and exercise their sexual appetite. These people wrongly assume that they were free from the bondage of God. Yet Peter insists that they were not really free at all. They were in bondage to their sexual desires. “You are a slave to whatever controls you” … a quote each of us should post above the door to our bedroom.



2 Peter 2:20-22 It’s clear Peter is talking about those who experienced something but it was merely superficial; it was a twisted truth. Based on Peter’s analogy in verse 22, even though these false teachers claimed to have had a religious experience, they were feeding off of garbage. Their “experience” or “moment of enlightenment” was a

false experience. They believed a lie – a counterfeit gospel. Any Gospel that does not address the nature of a person is a counterfeit Gospel. Any teaching that does not call a person to repentance is false. Unless the nature of a dog or a pig is changed, they will still behave like an animal. It is the same for the unregenerate person. Regardless of their experience, they will still be a slave to sin unless they have been changed. 2 Peter 3 

2 Peter 3:1 Although we may readily assume 1 Peter was the letter referred to here, it doesn’t seem to be a reminder. Regardless, the primary purpose of this letter and the other was to “refresh their memory” and to stimulate their “pure disposition”.



2 Peter 3:2 Interesting that Peter mentioned both the Old Testament prophets AND the New Testament apostles together in this statement. He treats them as equals – having the same level of spiritual authority. In both instances, people were teaching what had been commanded; the Old Testament prophets spoke as God had commanded, and the new Testament apostles spoke as Jesus had commanded.



2 Peter 3:3-4 Peter was addressing the false teachers in this letter. He calls them scoffers – people who think they know better than others. Today these are the people who view fundamental Christians as “Unenlightened buffoons”. They claim any Christian who holds fast to the teachings of the Bible is on the wrong side of history. These are the teachers and false believers who view the Bible in light of popular opinion and cultural trends. Both Jesus and Paul had warned about these scoffers (Matthew 24:23-26 and 2 Timothy 3:1-9). Peter says that in their arrogance, they actually claim there will be no judgment. They judge the future based on what they

151

have witnessed in the past – the meaning behind their statement at the end of verse 4. Their view is called Uniformitarianism – the idea that things do not change. “Things in the universe will remain the same” they say; the universe will remain uniform and constant. Scoffers and mockers believe in a form of Deism; a belief that God set things in motion, but has not and will not intervene in His creation. Of course, this eliminates the possibility of miracles and other unnatural events – meaning, Jesus could not possibly return. 

2 Peter 3:5-7 Peter reminds his readers that anyone who claims God has not intervened in His creation has apparently forgotten the Flood. In the same way, God will again intervene in His creation, only the next time it will be judgment by fire. In the past, God addressed the wickedness of Man by a judgment of water. One day He will address the wickedness of Man by a judgment of fire. Verse 7, 10, and 12 are the only places in the New Testament where

I find it interesting that Peter was both a creationist (meaning that he did not believe in evolution) and a believer in the universal flood (not a localized flood).

we are told the earth will be destroyed by fire. Peter says God is storing up this judgment for a day in the future, but for now, this judgment is restrained, probably because of Jesus. Jesus has stepped into history and intervened on our behalf. He holds back the hand of God for the moment (see verse 9), providing a means to escape this coming judgment. 

2 Peter 3:8-9 Peter’s point here is to help us understand that our idea of time is extremely limited. Since God exists outside of time, a thousand years is no more than a breath when measured against eternity. Some have applied these words to the days of creation, which is taking their meaning way out of context. Some say this argues against premillennialism – the idea that the Church will be raptured before the 1,000-year reign of Christ. Peter is only trying to point out that our concept and God’s concept of time are nothing like. Perhaps to God, the Church has only existed for about two days. Oh, and Peter’s statement in verse 9 does not mean everyone will be saved. Peter is not teaching universal salvation. He is merely pointing out the heart of God. God does not want anyone to be separated from Him in hell, but unfortunately, many will reject Him.



2 Peter 3:10-12 This judgment of fire will come quickly and unexpectedly, meaning that the world may be at peace. This event takes place after the rapture. Two early

152

manuscripts translate the end of verse 10 to read the earth and the works in it will be

discovered. Some scholars translate this to mean everything on earth will be found to deserve judgment. If that is true, then the church cannot be present. She will be taken away, much like Lot and his family were rescued out of Sodom (Genesis 19:29). Because of this, Peter says we should be living holy and godly lives. In this way, we will be spared the fiery judgment. 

2 Peter 3:13-14 A friend once asked me how it would be possible for a person to be sinless in the new heaven and the new earth. What he forgot was that this “burning” will consume wickedness. It will consume our old nature – that natural part of Man that still bears the mark of death. When death is defeated and swallowed up in victory (1 Corinthians 15:54-55), sin is no longer part of our nature. At some point after the rapture, believers have this nature burned away by a refining fire. However, the earth and all who remain during the period Peter is talking about will be judged by fire. On another note, some suggest that this judgment does not consume the whole earth and all the elements, but rather consumes that which is unholy and evil. What remains after the judgment is a new earth and new heaven (the “heavens”, not God’s dwelling place) purged of sin and evil.



2 Peter 3:15-16 I know there are days I wish the Lord would begin these events. I grow weary living among such wickedness. Yet the Lord tarries because He is patient. Since He is giving people an opportunity to be saved, you and I should be diligently leading people to Christ. We must make evangelism our highest priority. All that we build, every meal that we serve, every social justice issue we support, all of these will one day amount to nothing … unless we have spoken openly and lovingly about Jesus. The only thing a person can take with them into the next life is their relationship with Jesus. That’s it. This is what Peter has been trying to teach, and he admits Paul has written about the same thing. Perhaps referencing Paul’s letter to the Romans (see Romans 2:4); Peter indicates that most of the churches had accepted Paul’s letters as authoritative. Peter even said they had the same authority as other scriptures.



2 Peter 3:17-18 We know the prognosis. We know that the judgment is coming. If so, how should we be living? We should be living as if the Lord will be back soon.

December 24: 1 John 1-3 1 John 153

The three letters of John were written by John the Apostle – the same man who wrote the Gospel of John. Later in his life, John was opposed by a man named Cerinthus who claimed the divine Christ descended on Jesus at His baptism, and then left Him just before the Crucifixion. 46 In other words, Jesus was an ordinary man who was “possessed” by Christ for three years. Then, just before Jesus died on the cross, the Christ left him (which is why Jesus cried out “why have you abandoned me”). This first letter, although not mentioning Cerinthus by name, is directed toward his teaching and against many different false teachers (1 John 2:18). However, even though Gnosticism would not take root until much later, the source of this teaching can be seen in one central truth: every false teacher denied Jesus as the Christ (1 John 2:22). This is a valuable lesson today as we attempt to separate those who teach the truth from those who teach a lie. John was certainly writing to Christians (1 John 2:12). However, they may have been church leaders or perhaps elders (see the “anointing” in 1 John 2:20 – something that refers to a person called or commissioned). Regardless, John had specific people in mind. This is not a general letter addressed to a broad group. He was attempting to teach a small group who could then take what they learned and lead others. This is one challenging book to date. Conservative scholars say it was written late in the first century. However, it can be argued that it was written prior to the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D. 1 John 2:19 may refer to false teachers who left the churches supervised by the apostles. Most of these were in Palestine. After the destruction of Jerusalem and Rome’s dispersion of the Jews, even the influence of Christians in this region would have been severely limited, so an argument can be made for a date earlier than 66 A.D. All of this is purely speculative, but this letter may have been written earlier than we imagine. 1 John 1 

1 John 1:1-4 Notice the number of times John says “we” in this section. The “we” is a reference to the apostles, which means that the “beginning” he mentions refers to the beginning of Jesus ministry – His proclamation of the Gospel. In other words, what the apostles taught was the same message Jesus taught. On the other hand, the false teachers – the antichrists – taught something new, not something old. John insists that each of the apostles taught the same message. Those who had actually walked with Jesus, touched the living Jesus, heard His message and saw His miracles were united in their message. Why then would someone come along and claim to have a “new revelation” or a “deeper understanding”. They could not make the same

46 https://www.biblicaltraining.org/library/cerinthus

154

claim the apostles could make. The false teachers simply had no authority, only a wild imagination. 

1 John 1:5-7 John paints several contrasts here that is directed toward Believers. He uses the word “we” throughout this section, meaning this is directed toward Christians, even toward leaders and elders. When a Christian loses touch with God, spiritual disciplines, and personal holiness, they can drift away into a life filled with darkness; a life where the darkness of the world begins to creep back in. I think many of us see this from time to time. Sometimes, as we look out across our church, we see a bit too much of the world. John says that this kind of believer is not only lying to the rest of the church but lying to God as well.



1 John 1:8-10 Again, keep in mind who John is addressing here. Believers may be tempted to think they have no sin. The truths is, even though we are a believer and have confessed Jesus as Savior, we never stop being a sinner. To be a Christian is to admit you are a sinner and need someone to pay the penalty for your sin. However, even though Christ paid the penalty, it doesn’t change who we are. This is why a Christian needs to come to Jesus often to seek forgiveness. We need to examine ourselves continually and strive to be cleansed from all wickedness.

1 John 2 

1 John 2:1-2 One of the lies that seems to come around every now and then is that by becoming a Christian, we are no longer a sinner. Some well-intentioned teacher will say this, and a young person will believe this. Then the moment the young person finds himself or herself confronted by a sin in their life, they face a crisis. What is a person to do when they’ve been told they are no longer a sinner, yet find themselves right back in the hole? They begin to doubt their salvation. Here, John speaks words of truth and comfort to those of us who do sin. When we sin, as a Christian, John says we have an advocate who pleads for us. Now keep in mind John is talking about a Christian sinning, so it’s not as if God is threatening to kick us back out into the street. We are not one sin shy of being re-condemned. That would mean that the blood of Jesus was not sufficient for our salvation. What is happening here is similar to the prayer Jesus offered for Peter in Luke 22:31-32. When we sin, our Advocate pleads that the consequences for our failure might be bearable. He prays for our restored relationship with the Father, and reminds the Father of our future usefulness. Of course we don’t want to sin in any way that grieves the Father, but we do and we will. It is the wise believer who recognizes his or her propensity to sin, and therefore is alert to the danger of sin. 155



1 John 2:3-6 I could spend lots of time on this section. Actually, much of the New Testament addresses this issue. Jesus calls it a rebirth. Paul calls it a transformation. John calls it obedience. The person who has their sin forgiven is the person who

desires to obey God’s commands. They Abide in Him (John 15:4). This is the person who recognizes their sin – their failure to live according to God’s commands. This is the Christian who admits there are certain behaviors outside of God’s Truth, and who strive to live a life that pleases God. John then says that the person who denies sin is a liar. They are not living in the truth. John is quite blunt here, as he should be. Too many have been deceived by the “great lie” which denies sin. This is why the Church today must take a hard stance against the tide. Today it has become politically correct to remove certain things from the sin chart. Too many theologians and pastors are going around saying a person has no sin – teaching them a lie, of course. Those that teach this and those who believe there is no such thing as sin are liars spreading lies. Who will be their advocate? Who will stand before the Father and plead for them? 

1 John 2:7-8 The last six of the Ten Commandments focus on a person’s attitude and relationship toward others. This is why Jesus said the lawyer had answered Him correctly (Luke 10:27-28). The Law could be summarized into the statement “Love God and love your neighbor”. When you love God and love your neighbor, you don’t lie about them or steal from them. You genuinely care about the wellbeing of others. You show them dignity and respect. You even go so far as to pray for those who persecute you. So the command to love one another is not something new. It’s been around for a long, long time. John simply says there is now a renewed emphasis on this kind of obedient love. It should be evident from the very beginning of our Christian life. Titus says that when we are unsaved, we hated each other (Titus 3:3). John will later say that our love for one another proves we have passed from death to life (1 John 3:14).



1 John 2:9-11 Warren Wiersbe says, ” It is impossible to be in fellowship with the

Father and out of fellowship with another Christian at the same time” . 47 That’s a rather sobering statement. The unsaved person can hate others. They are still living in darkness, but not so the believer. Oh, we can, and will, disagree with other Christians. We may even get angry with them. But we dare not hate. Hate is much more than being irritated at someone. We hate most when we do not care one way or another what happens to a person. However, we also hate when we desire to see someone fail or fall. We rejoice when they lose. I think we have all experienced this 47 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (1 Jn 2:9–11). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 156

attitude within our local church. Lying, slander, and gossip are driven by hate – a desire to shame the name and reputation of someone else. Sometimes hate can be spread by a sweet, smiling face that degrades another person behind their back. They pull people aside whispering, “Did you know”, or “Did you hear”. Love, on the other hand, draws the other person aside and says, “I am concerned for you. How can I help”. 

1 John 2:12-14 Rather than view this as John addressing different age groups or even people in different spiritual levels of maturity, it’s best to see this as John’s way of affirming what every believer accomplishes. Each believer knows their sins have been forgiven, that they now have fellowship with the Lord, and that they have been set free from the enemy’s prison. This is what Salvation accomplishes.



1 John 2:15-17 John is not talking about that part of the kosmos (world) that reflects and honors God, but those things in the world that compete for the Christian’s love. When thinking of seduction we think of sexual things, although many more things lure us away from God. This worldly influence has created a system of values and goals that excludes God. What John finds amazing is how anyone who actually loves the Father might also love something of this world. A Christian cannot love God and pledge their love to something worldly as well. A person cannot serve two masters, says Jesus (Luke 16:13). This is why a true follower of Christ must be careful what they permit in their lives. It may have the potential to lure them away from God.



1 John 2:18-19 As an example, John says that although one day there will be a significant world leader who exhibits this hatred toward God, many have already demonstrated this attitude. John says that men who appeared to be religious were in fact seduced by the dark side, so to speak. Although they wanted to identify with this new Christian movement, there was a deeper love for the world than for God. Just as a sharp division took place after that first Council Meeting in Jerusalem (Acts 15), this group probably left the fellowship of Christians in Jerusalem as well. They began to influence other believers, claiming to have a deeper understanding of what it means to be a Christian. Because they were motivated by the seduction of this world, John says, “They were not of us”. This same problem exists today. People will claim to speak for Christianity, but what they teach tears down what Christ had established. They change His message and the message of the Church – a Truth embraced so deeply that many believers died rather than modify the message. That should carry a lot of weight for you and me today. If the early Church believed their message this deeply, then there must have been lots of truth in what they said.

157



1 John 2:20-23 The good news is that John’s readers had not been seduced. They had resisted the temptations of this world and its worldly teachers. Apparently, this group of worldly teachers denied that Jesus was the Christ (or the Messiah). It seems they taught a kind of Deism – where God merely set things in motion, then stepped back and let things happen on their own. This means that their idea of God cannot involve the Son, for by sending the Son, God had to intervene. These false teachers wanted to claim they were teaching a truth about God, but in denying the Son, they proved to be liars. To reject One is to reject the Other.



1 John 2:24-27 Today the Church has three things which guide us as believers. We have the Word, the Spirit, and one another. When these three things are allowed to work in our life, we are able to discern the Truth (Spirit), know the Truth (Bible), and see the Truth lived in those around us; the “great cloud of witnesses” who have gone before us (see Hebrews 12:1). Be wary of those who want to deny one of those three guides. For example today the Word is being dismantled by these liars, so they take away one of the anchors to Truth. Today, liberal theologians rely solely on their spirit, not THE SPIRIT. They interpret truth without the Word (since all scripture is open to personal interpretation), and they interpret truth by disregarding what has been proclaimed by Christians for nearly 2,000 years.



1 John 2:28-29 I’ve often thought that the more we allow the Lord to purge from us in this life, the less will be burnt away during God’s “refining fire” (see 1 Corinthians 3:1213). We will not be as ashamed to stand before the Lord because we spent more of our time laboring for God than in pursuing the things of this world. Our “works” were made of gold, silver, and precious stones … things that will endure the fire.

1 John 3 

1 John 3:1-3 Continuing his thought from the last chapter, John breaks out in praise by declaring we, yes we, are children of God. It’s a concept most Christian’s can barely grasp, let alone the world; that the Divine should come to make us His own. We are not loved by the Father because we have lived a perfect life. God does not grant us everlasting life because we’ve completed some great deed. We are adopted children because God loves us … in spite of our brokenness and blemishes. Even if we are granted a momentary glimpse into the vastness of God’s love, it should be enough to motivate us toward holiness for the rest of our life. Could it be that Christians who still love the world have not gazed long enough at the love of God?

158



1 John 3:4-6 The key word here is practices. A Christian may sin from time to time, but they endeavor not to sin. That glimpse into God’s love has transformed them into a person who desires to please God. The one who has not seen God does not share that same desire (verse 6), and continues to practice a sinful behavior. We must not take a soft view of sin. To take away the offensiveness of sin is to diminish its effect on holiness. Jesus came to take away the penalty of sin, but also to move us away from the presence of sin. Therefore, to fill a person’s mind with a false sense of sinlessness is to keep them living in the presence of sin. It’s just wrong to tell a person they may continue to practice something that is clearly identified as a sin.



1 John 3:7-10 This is the point John has been working up to; you may not be able to tell the difference between an honest person and a liar on the outside, but their behavior is a dead giveaway. In this same way, you can tell the difference when a child of God sins and when a child of the world sins. A child of the world sins and does not care. A child of God sins and is grieved. A child of the world gets angry that something is labeled as a sin. A child of God admits that something is sinful. A child of the world is angry because they were caught. A child of God feels remorse for offending the holiness of Christ that resides within them.



1 John 3:11-13 Not only does a child of the world get angry that something is considered sinful, they get angry with those who live a holy, righteous life. A person of this world has this kind of heart; they hate those who do what is right. The righteousness of God’s children offends those who are children of the world. Have you ever met someone like this? Did you ever have someone hate you simply because you do what is good? This is what fueled Cain to murder his brother (Genesis 4:8).



1 John 3: 14-17 Conversely, the true believer (the real child of God), exhibits love for the brethren AND love for their enemies (Matthew 5:44). This is the kind of love that has a high regard for others. The Bible teaches this over and over again. If we say we love God, we should love others as well. But does anyone else see how unusual this message truly is? Among all the religions of this world, name one that elevates love for others to this degree. God continues to remind us of this because we never stop being a sinner even though we are saved, and if we are not careful, the old worldly nature might raise its ugly head once again. It is a sensual temptation to let anger have free reign when we are wronged. We experience a certain “rush” when anger is loosened within us. Sure, we regret our actions tomorrow, but today we got a lot of emotions off our chest. So … 159



1 John 3:18 It might be the more difficult response, but it is the right response. This is why Christianity is much harder than most of the religions in this world. Christ calls us to live contrary to our fundamental human nature.



1 John 3:19-22 These verses can best be understood by recalling Peter’s response to the Lord at the Last Breakfast: Lord, You know all things (John 21:17). It is our desire to live in a way that reflects the holiness of the Lord and to remain as sin free as we can. Yet when we are overcome by our sinful nature, we can remind ourselves that God knows all things. Looking past our momentary weakness, God is well aware of our fundamental commitment to the truth.



1 John 3:23-24 Here we see the basic commands of Christianity. The person who exhibits these things in their life is the person who remains in fellowship with the Lord. John also reminds us that since God poured His Spirit into us, we have a divine presence living within us. Verse 24 moves us forward with John’s next thought, but it also ties us with his thoughts in this section. Considering that the Spirit dwells in the heart of a believer, how do you suppose that believer should respond to sin? How should they respond to friends and enemies? How should they respond to temptations and the seduction of sin? Paul reminds us that our bodies are now the Temple of the Lord (1 Corinthians 6:19). John echoes that thought by calling us Children of God. And an obedient child should obey his or her parent.

December 25: 1 John 4-5, 2 John, 3 John 1 John 4 

1 John 4:1-3 Test the spirits, says John. Discern what someone is teaching. Is it true or is it false? And here he gives us the litmus test: what do these teachers say about Jesus. To say that Jesus is the Christ (or Messiah) is to say that the Man Jesus is also the Holy One sent by God – that Jesus the Man is also God the Son. Any teaching, or teacher, that does not confess this is a lie. The spirit of the antichrist is working through the teacher and their teachings. Sure, there may be elements of truth in other religions. Truth is truth, and only a fool denies this. However, when it comes to the Lordship of Jesus, John says the whole “Truth” hinges on one thing; who is Jesus. Those who teach He was merely a religious man leave us without hope. Those who call Him a prophet leave us without a means to salvation. When you take away the humanity of Jesus, His death was pointless. To whom was His death

160

directed? Did He die for squirrels? As a Man, Jesus atones for the sins of humanity. Also, when you take away the divinity of Jesus, His death accomplished nothing. He was not a worthy sacrifice and we are still living in sin (see 1 Corinthians 15:14-19). 

1 John 4:4 How does a Christian overcome heretical teachings or any other snare? A Christian wins the victory over the Antichrist by means of the Spirit within them. Greater is the Spirit of God than the spirit of the Satan. We will not be led astray if we allow the Spirit to speak in our hearts. This is significant because even if we don’t have the Bible memorized or understand all theological arguments, we do have the Spirit of God who will help us discern when we hear the truth or when we are being told a lie. We just need to learn to listen.



1 John 4:5-6 A person whose theology is widely accepted by the world is teaching and preaching a theology of the world, not of God. Why do you suppose the world loves those Christians who teach a message of inclusion? It’s because their message agrees with the world’s philosophy. This is why the world despises the “Jesus” taught by the rest of the Church. Those who preach a biblical Jesus teach a message of exclusion; only those who are born again will find eternal life.



1 John 4:7-8 Just as the Spirit of God gives us discernment, he also produces within us an attitude of love. This is love in the biblical sense, not selfishness or lust, as the world views love. When a person has actually experienced the presence of God within them, their hearts should be regenerated and made anew so they exhibit the love Paul described in 1 Corinthians 13:4-7. “ Love is patient and kind. Love is not

jealous or boastful or proud 5 or rude. It does not demand its own way. It is not irritable, and it keeps no record of being wronged. 6 It does not rejoice about injustice but rejoices whenever the truth wins out. 7 Love never gives up, never loses faith, is always hopeful, and endures through every circumstance ”. 48 If we do not exhibit this kind of love, we should be concerned. Apparently we have not gazed at the love of God long enough to have it transform our own life. 

1 John 4:9-12 This is John’s solution for those of us who have trouble exhibiting a biblical model of love. If we have difficulty loving others, then we need to spend more time meditating on God’s love for us. Those who are able to love others are those who first understand God’s love for them. They have also come to learn the depth of God’s love for others; they realize God truly loves the person who is driving them crazy. By learning to love even our enemies, the invisible God is revealed through those who learn to love.

48 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (1 Co 13:4–7). Carol Stream, IL. 161



1 John 4:13-14 The world has two witnesses here; the love of God that is seen through Christians, and the confession of those who walked with Jesus. That confession is best known today as the New Testament Gospels: Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. This is why the Church must take seriously the call to Love one another. The World will have a difficult time believing the testimony of the Apostles (the Gospels) if it does not see Christians following Jesus’ commands to love. “Where is this transformation you talk about”, they ask, as Christians spew hate and anger. The World is looking for truth to be revealed in our lives – the truth about God’s love.



1 John 4:15-16 The word “lives” or “living”, as translated in some modern Bibles, is actually the word “abide” (mene or menei – abides). This is the same concept used to describe Jesus’ relationship with God. Where Jesus was, so was God. Where God was, so was Jesus. This is the same word used in defense of the Christhood of Jesus – His divinity. What John is asserting here is that where a Christian is, so is God. Where God is, so is the Christian. This is what it means to receive the Spirit of God. God literally has made our hearts His dwelling place.



1 John 4:17-19 This is a summary of John’s theme here. He is talking about the way our love and conduct in this world will affect things in the next life. If a person has accepted Jesus as Lord and Savior, God pours into them His Spirit. And the Spirit should have a transformational effect on that person in this life. That person begins to live and love in a way that resembles Jesus. Because we live like Jesus in this world (this is truly what it means to be a Christian), we need not fear the Day of Judgment. His death has paid our penalty of sin, and God’s Spirit has transformed us. We have been made complete – perfected by the presence of God who abides within us.



1 John 4:20-21 Once again, John insisted that a genuine measure of Christianity can be seen through the person who demonstrated love for God in their love for others. Yet I need to stress that love for others is not simply “feeling” something about other people, but literally working for the good of others, even those seen as enemies.

1 John 5 

1 John 5:1-3 Christians love God and love others. They also obey the Lord’s commands. They sacrifice themselves for God and for others. They also humbly serve God for His glory and for the edification of others. They build up others and live holy lives that honor God. Now, although this seems like a tremendous burden - this whole “sacrificing” idea - for the Christian, it is not really a burden. A Christian actually

desires to honor God with their life and to lift up one another.

162



1 John 5:4-5 Any heart that truly wants to honor God and strengthen others is a heart that has overcome the evilness in this world. This is actually an interesting statement. You see, instead of thinking victory comes when the Church rids this world of evil, the Church is victorious when it chooses to love God and love others. When a Christian stares into the face of evil yet chooses love, evil loses. The battle is won by loving one another. Only the Lord will remove the presence of evil from this earth. By our faith in Jesus as the Messiah (the Christ), we have the ability to eliminate the power of darkness from our lives. This is what love can accomplish.



1 John 5:6-8 The Spirit, the Water, and the Blood testify that our faith must be placed in one Man – Jesus of Nazareth who is the Christ. A false teacher during this period was teaching that the spirit of the Christ descended upon Jesus at His baptism and ascended just before the cross (this was a man named Cerinthus). John insists that this was heresy. Jesus always was the Christ. He was the Christ when He was an infant. He was the Christ when, as a boy, He stayed behind after the Passover (Luke 2:46-50). He was the Christ before He was baptized. In addition to this, the Spirit gave witness to this by speaking of a “Child” and a “Son” (Isaiah 9:6). John the Baptist gave witness to this by noting the Spirit landed on Jesus and dwelt there (see Luke 3:22). Sending the Spirit to Jesus confirmed He was the Christ not made Him the Christ.



1 John 5:9-12 John may have been alluding to the several times a voice from Heaven affirmed Jesus was His Son and our Savior (Luke 3:22 and Matthew 17:5). John was present on the mountain when God spoke to them about Jesus. Therefore, anyone who denies that Jesus is the Messiah is actually calling God a liar, for the Father gave witness to this truth.



1 John 5:13-15 Since you and I believe that Jesus is the Christ, we may come to the Father openly and in confidence, asking Him to help us live out our life in a way that honors the Him and the Son. That is the thrust of this statement when taken in context. John is not telling us to ask God anything. He isn’t saying God will give us what we want if only we believe we will receive it. Think about everything John has been saying. We are to love God and love others. We are to overcome evil in this world. We are to resist temptations, discern the spirits, avoid false teachers and their lies. Because of thesize of this task we are going to need the Father’s help in this. Therefore, ask the Father for these things knowing that He loves us and wants to see us overcome.

163



1 John 5:16-17 This is a rather difficult statement to understand. After all, every sin leads to death. However, the Greek phrase here ( me pros thanaton) is best understood to mean not punished by death. The fate of Ananias and Sapphire is an example of this. They sinned and were immediately punished (Acts 5:1-11). However, most Christians are not punished this way when they sin. When we see a believer sin, we are to pray for that person so they might turn from that sin and find life. Paul would tell us to confront that person gently and lovingly as well (Galatians 6:1). Although there is no mention of what sins are immediately punished by death, the emphasis here is on the believer who is not immediately punished. Naturally, we would pray for our Christian brothers and sisters to turn away from sin. We pray this way because we love them. In addition, when God punishes immediately, what kind of prayer could we offer that might change things? God has already judged. So once He judges, what is the point in petitioning God.



1 John 5:18 Since all unrighteousness is sin, what is keeping us from being punished when we sin? John says that it is Jesus. His point here is that even if we were to sin, the sinlessness of Christ stands before us. Isaiah says we are clothed in His garments of salvation and wrapped in His robe of righteousness (Isaiah 61:10). The evil one cannot lay claim to us when we sin because we are covered by the One who was begotten of God.



1 John 5:19-21 Seeing that we are under the protection of Christ, we, as believers, are distinct from the rest of the world. The rest of the world is under Satan’s power, but believers are under the Lord’s protection. Wouldn’t it be interesting if those who were saved had some sort of easily recognizable physical difference? We could tell who was a child of God and who was a child of the earth just by observing some physical characteristic. Well, this actually happens in the spirit world. In the spirit world, God can tell who is dressed by the Son and who is still wearing filthy rags. This is why believers are an easy target for Satan. He can tell who is dressed bythe Son as well. He may not necessarily attack us physically, but he surely attacks us emotionally or intellectually. This is why we must guard ourselves as Christians and embrace the Truth of Jesus.

2 John John describes himself in this short letter as “the elder”. He is not speaking as an elder of a local church but more as “the old man” – the last of those who walked with Jesus. He was writing to a local church (who he called the lady) and its members (her children). Considering

164

the topic of this letter (similar to what is read in 1 John), this letter was probably written prior to the Jewish war against Rome in A.D.66, sometime in the early part of that decade. 2 John 

2 John 1-3 It is possible this church was well known by the other congregations. John speaks for the others who know the truth. In verse three, he alludes to the truth all believers know: That God the Father and God the Son grant us grace, mercy, and peace (something we do not earn) and that the Father and the Son are revealed by a church when they abide in Truth and Love.



2 John 4-6 For the most part, John desired that this church continue to be obedient to God, and that they resist false teachers who were trying to weasel their way into the assembly. The good news is that some of the children (meaning members) in this church had been walking (or living) in obedience to God’s commands. Although every pastor desires the whole congregation to walk in truth and love, not everyone one will. There will always be some within a local church who have not learned this or who were given poor role models along the way. This is why elders, pastors, deacons, and overseers must teach and live Truth and Love. They have a tremendous influence on the rest of the church. When a member fails, a few may be affected, but when a leader fails, it shakes the very foundation of the church.



2 John 7 “For example”, says John, “there are many false teachers out in the world teaching a deceptive lie. This is why we must walk according to His commandments”. The big issue in John’s day was those who denied Jesus was fully human. This same teaching is found in many twisted forms of Christianity. Mormons, Jehovah Witnesses, Christian Science, Unitarian Universalists, and the Friends General Conference (a small subdivision of the Quakers) all deny the full humanity and the full divinity of Jesus. Ask them if it was God who died on the cross. Ask them if Jesus and the Father are one. Ask them if Jesus existed with the Father in the beginning. Ask them how a person attains Salvation and eternal life. When you get tired of them playing literary gymnastics, give them on of your Bibles and invite them to come back and talk to you. Unless we know the Truth found in scripture, we will easily be led astray.



2 John 8 Some translations use the pronoun “you” throughout this verse. Some insert the word “we” in the middle; “what we have accomplished”. The second rendering is the one more preferred. The Greek word apollymi is in the first person plural; we fail

to get, as it is literally translated. John’s point is that even he needed to be cautious.

165

Even John needed to be diligent. Why did they all need to be cautious? They needed to stand firm on Truth and Love so their reward would not be diminished. John doesn’t say a person could lose their reward. He wanted his readers to receive their full reward. We must remember that salvation is something given to us by God because of our faith in Christ. It is a gift given, not earned. A person is not saved because they worked out all the intricate theological nuances of Jesus. Salvation is given them because of their faith. Once saved, they learn to live according to the truth. However … 

2 John 9 To be led astray by a false teacher is to lose fellowship with God. This person does not have God walking with them and guiding them. They do not have His wisdom and insight. In a way, God is not there to protect them. Yet the person who remains in the teachings of Christ continues to have a close personal relationship with God and Jesus. They “remain in the vine”, to borrow from John 15:4. Their life remains quite fruitful; they continue to labor for the Lord, storing up treasures in Heaven (Matthew 6:20).



2 John 10-11 Since many of these early churches met in a home, John says they should not be permitted to speak when the church assembled. He also says they are not to be tolerated. Don’t even tell them that you are glad to see them. Now, this seems a bit harsh to us because of our inclination to be tolerant of religious differences. However, we must face the fact that the New Testament writers did not share this ideal. They were gravely concerned about the influence false teachers could have in the church. At the same time, they also encouraged the church to reach those who had never heard the message of Christ or to teach the truth to those who had been deceived. So these verses must be viewed in their context. If someone came along and offered to bring a “new revelation” or a “new teaching” to the church, they were to be turned away. I believe the Church needs to practice this today. Oh, I know people will tell me that Truth cannot be known. I am often told that the Bible speaks one thing to one person and something else to another. My own denomination gathers in prayer to “discern the mind of Christ”, but often the mind of Christ is nowhere to be found in our deliberations. In 1979, we opened the Bible to personal preference and interpretation; claiming it says one thing to me and something else to you. However, every New Testament writer and countless Christians stood firm on something. There must have been a “Truth” that caused them not to waver, even when threatened with death. I wonder how many Christian’s

166

today would make that stand. How can we expect society to know Truth if the Church can’t agree on what is true? 

2 John 12-13 A closing greeting from John and the members of a sister church. It’s unclear who that church was or where it was located. The letter was probably written this way to protect both congregations from being arrested by the Romans.

3 John 

3 John 1 Unlike 2 John (probably written to a church), 3 John is written to a particular person. Since this is a personal letter, it gives us a glimpse into what First Century life was like for the Christians living in the Roman Empire. Gaius probably lived somewhere in western Turkey, and was known by John the Apostle. John knew of his faith and his adherence to the Truth, which is why he asks an important favor.



3 John 2-4 Gaius may have been a convert to Christianity because of John’s influence (my children), and when he received this encouraging report, John knew Gaius was a man he could depend upon.



3 John 5-8 The main reason John sent this letter to Gaius was to make sure he supported Demetrius. Demetrius was probably a traveling Christian preacher ( went

out for the sake of the Name – verse 7), and had evidently been asked by John to visit the church Gaius attended. 

3 John 9-10 Earlier, John had written something to this church, but apparently an dominant elder named Diotrephes intercepted it and did not pass it along to the rest of the church. This is why John mentions that particular correspondence to Gaius; the man knew nothing of this letter (it’s unknown what that letter might be). Leadership in the early Church was assigned to a group of elders, but in many cases, one man emerged and assumed a place of prominence. This man became known as the “bishop” of a church, even though the word “bishop” and “elder” are synonyms. In Diotrephes, we see the beginnings of a monarchical system that will eventually place one man in charge of the whole Church. He is an example of something that still happens today – a strong, opinionated man, who works himself into a leadership position and controls the rest.



3 John 11-12 Although Gaius was a member of this same church, he was faithful enough and perhaps strong enough to overrule the censorship of Diotrephes. Demetrius probably hand delivered this letter to Gaius instead of delivering it to the elders. I really wish I knew what was in that lost letter and what John wanted the people in this church to hear. What message did Demetrius share, and why did 167

Diotrephes want to suppress it? According to John, Demetrius was well received by many, and his message affirmed the truth, so why the desire to silence the man? The letter and the message probably revealed a sin or a behavior that could be seen in Diotrephes, and in his lust for power, he tried to suppress this truth. 

3 John 13-15 John’s closing greeting. It is not known if he visited with Gaius or not.

December 26: Jude, Revelation 1-2 Jude Although there are skeptics, it is generally accepted that Jude is the half-brother of Jesus – born to Joseph and Mary sometime after Jesus was born. This, of course, destroys the Catholic notion that Mary remained a virgin all of her life. He was the brother of James, the same James who was a leader in the Jerusalem Church (Acts 15:13) and the author of the New Testament book of James. Both men did not believe in Jesus at first (John 7:5), but once they saw the resurrected Jesus, they believed (Acts 1:14). In his letter, Jude addressed the growing Gnostic heresy. Although Gnosticism was still in its infancy, Jude specifically addressed the core issues – emphasis on knowledge, arrogance toward “unenlightened” church leaders, interests in angels, divisiveness, and indulgence in sensual pleasures. Gnostics felt free to give in to the desires of the flesh, which goes way beyond any sexual urges. They believed a person could act anyway their heart desired since they had attained salvation through enlightenment. James was probably written to Christian Jews who lived in Palestine, not Gentile Christians living throughout the empire. James refers to Old Testament incidents and other literature not found in the Bible that only a Jew would understand. Although it's hard to date this letter accurately, Jude seems to have been influenced by Peter’s writings. Peter said that false teachers would arise (2 Peter 2:1). Jude says that these false teachers have slipped among you (Jude 4). It may have been written as late as 80 A.D, but more than likely it was written in 67-68 A.D. Jude 

Jude 1-2 Jude has a tendency to speak in three’s throughout this letter. It is called a “Triad.” For example, he goes from Jude, slave, brother to called, loved, kept. In this latter example, Jude focuses on the past (called), present (loved) and the future

168

(kept). However, even though these opening words bring hope and assurance, Jude felt he needed to address a more somber topic. 

Jude 3-4 The reason he had to address a concern rather than celebrate salvation was that some ungodly people had wormed their way into the local assembly. These people had the audacity to undermine the very message Jesus had given to the Apostles. These ungodly persons had the nerve to discredit the Apostles and claim some new revelation. Think about the claim these people were making. Here they were, living 35 to 40 years after the ascension of Christ, claiming to know more than those who actually walked with the Lord. Unfortunately, people are doing the same thing today. Claiming to have some new revelation from the Spirit, pastors and theologians are making claims today that contradict the very things the early Church died to uphold. There is a trend among progressive Christians to search for the hidden truths about Jesus in those movements that did not survive the march toward orthodoxy (the accepted views and beliefs of the early Church). 49 The Emergent Church movement claims that we aren't even supposed to understand what the Bible means. According to John MacArthur, the emergent Church is teaching people to believe no one can actually know what the Bible says. "We're too humble to say that we know what the Bible means," they claim. This is why the words of Jude are important to us today. We need this warning and appeal as well because the Church is facing the same problem today. The trend among many is to search for something new, not embrace something old – to disregard the cloud of witnesses who have gone before us (Hebrews 12:1).



Jude 5-11 Jude gives three examples of how God (or Jesus, as many manuscripts indicate in verse 5), passed judgment against rebellion. Jude says that those who live a licentious life (a life where the pursuit of pleasure is carried to the extreme of complete disregard for the integrity of others50), will also be judged by the Lord. They will be judged with those angels that ignored God’s authority, those who did not remain faithful during the exodus, and those who lived in and around Sodom and Gomorrah. Jude also says that these people actually scoff at angelic majesties. In this context, he is saying that these false teachers don’t recognize the very truths even

Jude’s source for his comments about the reaction to Jesus in Mark 5:7. He called Jesus angels was probably the book of Enoch – a book 49 Jesus Against Christianity: Reclaiming the Missing Jesus, by Jack Nelson-Pallmeyer 50 Elwell, W. A., & Comfort, P. W. (2001). Tyndale Bible dictionary. Tyndale reference library (800). Wheaton, IL: Jews do not consider part Tyndale House Publishers. of the Old Testament. However, Jude’s audience was familiar 169 with these stories. fallen angels accept (compare the demon’s

the Son of the Most High God). These wicked men don’t accept any judgment for physical disobedience, yet even fallen angels recognize this. Truly, these false teachers will receive just what they deserve. However, the problem is that they are leading many astray. People who don’t know the truth are doomed to be deceived by a lie. One final note: Jude mentions an event not recorded in your Bible. In a document not considered to be part of the Old Testament (a book called The

Assumption of Moses), it is said that the devil argued with Michael about the body of Moses. Jude’s point is that Michael didn’t need to slander Satan. Even he left judgment up to God. But not these false teachers. They passed judgment upon angels! 

Jude 12-13 Allowing these people to be part of your church is an accident waiting to happen. Jude says that these people should not be permitted within your church. Yes, that sounds harsh, but not every person in your church knows the truth as well as you. You might be able to discern their lies, but others will not, and they will be led astray. Their childlike faith will wither and die. I am pretty sure you are not interested in watching a young Christian be lured away from the truth and end up being judged unworthy by God. When a group of people begins teaching lies in your church, think about the effect they are having on your children. Perhaps then, you’ll be able to say, “Out you two pixies go, through the door or out the window.”



Jude 14-16 Jude quotes from a book written during the period between the Old and New Testaments (written before 110 B.C.). Yet he mentions that the quote came from the Enoch referred to in Genesis 5:21. If this Enoch actually made this prophecy, then why is it not referred to by any other Old Testament author? More than likely, Jude quoted Enoch 1:9 and believed this portion truly represented God’s truth. It does not mean he viewed this document as scripture, just that it bears a biblical truth. I quote from C.S. Lewis but do not believe his writings are scripture. It’s the same thing. Like Peter who corrected those who doubted a coming judgment (compare 2 Peter 3:4), Jude corrects those who claim God does not and will not judge. Even men not guided by the Spirit of God (Enoch) admitted there would be a day of reckoning.



Jude 17-19 These false teachers and their forged letters caused the early church to develop a system designed to protect the Truth. And honestly, long before the Council of Nicaea convened to Canonize scripture (325 A.D.), the Church had this system in place. Could the author be verified? Was the letter generally accepted as authentic? Did it harmonize with the other biblical writings? Jude says these teachers caused divisions and conflict. In the same way, those who claim a “new revelation of

170

truth” or who teach that there is no judgment are just as divisive and ungodly as the Gnostic teachers in Jude’s time. Those who arrogantly claim to be wiser and more “enlightened” than all the scholars and theologians who have lived in the past 2,000 years are not just arrogant but simply do not have the Spirit of God within them. 

Jude 20-23 Jude says that our best defense against being led astray is to build our lives around 1) our faith, 2) the presence of the Spirit, 3) the love of God, and 4) the mercy of Jesus. We are to build these things up. The false teachers attempt to tear these things down. We build our faith on what God has promised through Christ. We strengthen the Spirit’s work within us by allowing Him to work through us. We build up one another through the love of God. We watch for the return of Christ because He has promised us mercy. We are even called to extend this faith, love, and mercy toward those around us who appear “unenlightened,” rather than separate and segregate as the false teacher's instruct.



Jude 24-25 In this closing benediction, Jude assures us that Christ Jesus is able to keep us from being led astray. Our Savior is able to keep us from falling away. A Christian needs to keep their heart and mind focused and filled with the Truths of the Lord, but they need not fear the work of liars and false teachers. It’s not as if they will unsuspectingly be led astray. After all, Jesus Himself promised that no one will snatch His sheep out of His hand (John 10:28).

Revelation People will often say that the Revelation to John is hard to understand. Apocalyptic literature is difficult to discern, especially when the events have not yet taken place. When God reveals future events to someone, what that person sees is difficult to describe, especially when they are unfamiliar with what they are seeing. For example, if a person had never seen a manmade object fly, how would they describe it? Consider the Apostle John. Since he lived long before helicopters were invented, what might one look like to him? What language could he use or would he use? When reading Revelation, we need to keep in mind that John is describing things using images that were familiar to himself and to his readers. In his attempt to describe the indescribable, he used words such as “like” or “appeared as”. 171

The Lord revealed these things to John while he was a prisoner of Rome. The Roman emperor Titus Flavius Domitian had demanded he be worshiped as “Lord and God.” Since Christians refused, they were severely persecuted. Tradition says he was the one to exile John to the Roman penal colony on Patmos (Revelation 1:9). While there, the Lord revealed things to John which he wrote down (as he was commanded – Revelation 1:19), and became the book of Revelation. This happened around 95 A.D. Some Church leaders in the third and fourth century rejected the 1,000-year reign of Christ on earth, so they also rejected the authenticity of this book. When the Church met to decide what books should be included in the Bible, some rejected Revelation. However, they rejected it because of their pre-conceived doctrines, not based upon its use and acceptance by the early Church. Many early Church Fathers from the 2nd century regarded Revelation as authentic. Over the years, many different styles of interpretation have developed: 

In the third and fourth centuries, an allegorical approach developed. They viewed Revelation as nonliteral. It is merely symbolic of the conflict between God and Satan.



The preterist approach views Revelation as a symbolic picture of early church conflicts that have all been fulfilled. To adopt this view is to deny any future predictions in the book.



In the Middle Ages, a popular historical approach developed which views Revelation as a symbolic picture of the entire Church Age (that period between Christ’s first and second comings). Luther and Isaac Newton (among others) adopted this view. However, they also rejected the earthly 1,000-year reign of Christ. This approach also rejects the future events foretold at the end of the book



Conservative scholars have viewed Revelation from a futuristic approach. Those who believe that the Rapture takes place before the Tribulation and before the Millennium, consider chapters 4-22 to speak of future events. Chapters 4-18 speak specifically of the last seven years just before Christ returns.

For the record, I hold to a futuristic view with a little preterist thrown in at the beginning. Certainly, as you look past at the history of the Church, you can see similarities in these letters with the struggle the Church faced down through the centuries. However, in my years of study and reading, it seems clear that Revelation speaks of events that take place immediately before, during and after the second coming of Christ. Revelation 1

172



Revelation 1:1-3 The revelation (or apocalypse) is an unveiling or disclosure about events that will happen soon. “Soon” means “sudden” and “expectantly.” It reminds me of the warning Jesus gave in Matthew 24:50, “ The master of that slave will come

on a day when he does not expect him and at an hour which he does not know .”51 When the Master does return expectantly, the events foretold in this book will happen in rapid succession. The angel here is not mentioned, however some believe it was Gabriel. 

Revelation 1:4-6 This opening salutation was probably written after John received this revelation. Once the Lord gave His messages, John then knew who needed to hear the things that had been written. Even so, it is evident from the book that this message was intended for the entire Church: those Christians living in John’s time and those who would live later. John’s description of God the Father and the Holy Spirit are unique here. The seven spirits is probably an unusual reference to the Holy Spirit (perhaps a reference to Isaiah 11:2). Lastly, John mentions Jesus – fitting, because much of this book surrounds the work of the Lord. It was Jesus who transformed a rag-tag group of men into the Apostles. It is Jesus who continues to transform children of the earth into children of God. Jesus loves (present tense in verse 5) us and has transformed Jew and Gentile into a kingdom of priests.



Revelation 1:7-8 The Roman soldiers and the Jewish men who had Jesus crucified are all dead. They will not be resurrected until after the millennium. What John is saying here is that the entire world will witness the Second Coming of Jesus. The Gentile nations will tremble, but the Jewish remnant of Israel will mourn – probably a reference to the events foretold in Zechariah 12:10.



Revelation 1:9 Again, John was a prisoner because he preached the Truth about Jesus. Patmos is a small island southwest of Ephesus, in the Aegean Sea between Asia Minor and Greece. Early Church historians say that John worked in the mines. When Emperor Domitian died in 96 A.D., John was allowed to return to Ephesus.



Revelation 1:10-11 A literal reading of the Greek text in verse 10 sounds like “I became in Spirit on the Lord’s Day”. John doesn’t mean he was filled with the Spirit one Sunday afternoon. He means that the Spirit took him forward to the “Day of the Lord”, and revealed to him the events that were to come. The first thing John hears is the voice of Jesus instructing him to write down what he is about to see. The seven churches mentioned here were actual local churches in Asia Minor. Beginning with Ephesus, they form a half-moon circle, ending with Laodicea.

51 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Mt 24:50). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 173



Revelation 1:12-16 The first thing John saw was Jesus standing among seven lampstands. Jesus radiated a glory here that John had not witnessed before. Jesus appeared to John as a priest (robe and sash), as pure and spotless (whiteness), and as one who judges (like a flame of fire, like burnished bronze, and like the shining sun). Also, indications of Jesus’ judgment were the seven stars in His right hand and the sharp two-edged sword.



Revelation 1:17 I find it interesting that the same man who walked with Christ could no longer stand before the Christ. John had even witnessed the resurrected Christ, but here he falls to the ground. Those who think getting to heaven will be some great party and homecoming, John teaches us something else. The day you and I see the glorified Christ for the first time, there will be no “high fives.” We will fall to the ground just like John.



Revelation 1:18 The encouraging news Jesus gives to these seven churches should also encourage us. Because of His death and resurrection, Jesus now has authority over death and the place of the dead (Hades). He holds the keys. He descended to Hades and wrestled these keys from the devil’s hands. Even though a Christian may face trials, persecution, and even death, the Lord Jesus is Master over all. He alone determines when death might take us. If Christ loved us enough to die for us, those that love Christ have nothing to fear. However, the rest of the world needs to know that Jesus alone determines WHERE death will take them. Although all of humanity may hold the first death in common,

SECOND DEATH Eternal separation from God. The concept is referred to in Rev. 2:11; 20:6, 14; and 21:8. According to Rev. 20:15 it includes being “thrown into the lake of fire.” The first death would be physical death (see Matt. 10:28). Although the expression “first death” does not occur, the concept is implied in Rev. 20:6 which states that “the second death has no power” over “the one who shares in the first resurrection.” Sharing in the first resurrection would be impossible unless they had previously died. Second Death. (2003). In C. Brand, C. Draper, A. England, S. Bond, E. R. Clendenen & T. C. Butler (Eds.), Holman Illustrated Bible Dictionary. 2003 (C. Brand, C. Draper, A. England, S. Bond, E. R. Clendenen & T. C. Butler, Ed.) (1456–1457). Nashville, TN: Holman Bible Publishers.

only the unredeemed fear the second death.

174



Revelation 1:19-20 This seems to be the outline of John’s revelation. In the book we will read about things John experienced (chapter 1), then he was to write the present message of Jesus to the seven churches (Chapters 2-3), and finally to write down the events that will take place before Christ’s second coming (chapters 4-22). Although there are many different ways to view Revelation, this chronological view seems to be what Jesus had in mind (have seen, things which are, and things that will take place ). At the end of this section, Jesus explains what John had seen at the beginning – something that frequently happens in this book.

The Seven Letters: What is happening now. There are many different opinions concerning these seven letters. Some believe these letters represent the chronological progression of the Universal Church; each letter represents a specific

age of the Church. Some believe they were written specifically for the people in these churches at this specific time in history. Still, others believe these letters are messages for seven different types of churches found throughout the ages. We must be careful not to limit these letters, after all, they were written to seven specific churches that existed at the same time. Therefore, to compare these letters only to the movement of Church history is to limit their intent. Scripture does not permit this interpretation; it should be applied only where it fits naturally. In each letter, Jesus indicates that He knows the people and that He knows their works. Christ fully knows what is happening in each of these Congregations. Interestingly, He also indicates that each individual church seems to have a unique purpose and a unique personality – something we need to keep in mind today.

175

There is a commendation to each church (except Laodicea) and a rebuke (except Smyrna and Philadelphia). Each letter also includes an encouraging promise. In general, the issues addressed to these seven churches are issues that have been present in churches throughout her history. This is why it is important to study these letters. In one (or perhaps more), a church will see a letter addressed to itself. Revelation 2 

Revelation 2:1 This is the same Ephesus visited by Paul in Acts 19. In that chapter, we read that the work of this church threatened the local economy. The people of this city turned away from the worship of Artemis and instead worshiped the Lord. The silversmiths in the city created a riot because they were losing business (Acts 19:2728). However, about 43 years after Ephesus demonstrated this level of effectiveness, the Lord says they had fallen. In this introduction, Jesus describes Himself as the One who holds the seven stars in His right hand – referring back to Revelation 1:16. These “angels” or “stars” were the messengers to the seven churches. Although it may actually represent a real angel, the messengers of these churches were more than likely the pastors or the head elders (compare the use of this word in Luke 7:24 and Luke 9:52). Jesus held the church leadership in His right hand. Also, Jesus walked among the seven lampstands – the seven churches (Revelation 1:20). I tell you the truth; this imagery is significant. Each pastor and each congregation MUST believe that the resurrected Lord is present among them. He knows intimately what is happening. The Lord knows how His “messengers” are being treated and what each “messenger” is teaching. Each “messenger” also needs to know that the Lord is holding him or her close to His heart. No one and no church can snatch a messenger out of the Lord’s hand.



Revelation 2:2-3 Their commendation focused on their hard work and perseverance. The Lord also praised them for standing firm on Truth. Although they worked diligently to discern the truth, I think this focus led to their rebuke.



Revelation 2:4 “Your first love you have left,” says the Lord. 35 years earlier Paul wrote that he gave thanks for the people in this church because of the love for one another (Ephesians 1:15-16). It seems Ephesus was so focused on finding out what was wrong or

Scriptures do not specify who the Nicolaitans were. They apparently practiced some sort of heresy – something Jesus hated as well. They apparently taught Christian Liberty (Revelation 2:1415) – freedom to socialize with those who worship false gods and to indulge in sexual sin. Their actions demonstrated neither a love for God nor a love for a 176 neighbor.

with revealing sin that they lost the ability to love one another. This is what happens when a church forgets to live within the two boundaries given by the Lord. A church must live and function between Truth and Grace. Ephesus saw Truth, but veered way off course and became graceless – a church devoid of love. Today we see many churches with this same problem. A person is accepted as long as they are already living according to Truth. Those living according to worldly standards are just labeled as sinners. Rather than loving these people enough to show them God’s Grace, this type of church simply builds a wall. 

Revelation 2:5-6 A church cannot function if it is not motivated by a genuine love for others. This kind of church will be known by what it is against rather than seen as a church that genuinely cares for the lost in its community. When a hurting, dying community of people loses respect for a local congregation, you can be sure that church will lose its ability to minister. The light of their witness will be extinguished. Their lampstand will be removed. Although the church in Ephesus continued for a few hundred years, it faded out of existence by the end of the 5 th century. I wonder, did the decline of the church contribute to the decline of the city? Ephesus used to be one of the major seaport cities in Greece. The Temple of Artemis was one of the Seven Wonders of the Word. However, this area has been uninhabited since the 14 th century. Would this decline have happened if the church in that city had truly loved one another and the unbelievers as it did at the beginning? I know this is pure speculation, but we all know what happens when a community of people genuinely cares for one another.



Revelation 2:7 The Promise. The “paradise of God” is probably a name for heaven, which means this “fruit of life,” will be enjoyed by all believers.



Revelation 2:8-11 Today Smyrna is a large seaport city with a population of 200,000. It is located 35 miles north of Ephesus. Smyrna did not receive a rebuke from the Lord. Rather, the Lord comforted them by indicating He knew what they were facing. Theologically speaking, this letter to Smyrna does rebuke those today who preach a prosperity gospel (that the Lord will grant all your desires because of your faith). It was not prosperity the Lord promised. It was a Crown of Life. These Christians in Smyrna did not enjoy the trials they were facing. And although the Lord knew what was happening, He did not promise to remove their suffering (verse 10). He promised their time of persecution would be limited (not necessarily a literal “10 days”, but that the Lord placed a limit on their suffering). Even before He was crucified, Jesus warned that Christians would suffer. If the world hates Him, it will hate His followers (John

177

15:18). Christians today need to realize that this world is not our home. We are aliens living in a foreign land. Our home is with God. So even if we are killed, we are simply sent home. Death is not “defeat” for the Christian, because we are not harmed by the “second death” – a reference to the punishment that comes after God passes judgment against humanity (Revelation 20:14). 

Revelation 2:12-13 Pergamos was about 20 miles inland from Smyrna. It too was a very wealthy city. It was well known for its university with a library of about 200,000 books. The educated people of this town worshiped Athena, Asclepius, Dionysus, and Zeus, making it a difficult place for a church to thrive (perhaps this is why it was called Satan’s city). Interestingly, by the time this letter was written, the rest of the New Testament had already been written and circulated. Although they did not have the Bible you and I have today, a person did have access to parchments and documents that would reveal God’s Truth. Here, Jesus refers to these New Testament documents as a sharp two-edged sword. The Word of God is able to divide – to separate truth from a lie, and separate a believer from the world.



Revelation 2:14-16 Satan could not sway Pergamum with a frontal attack (the murder of Antipas), but he was able to deceive by manipulating truth. Satan worked through a group of people who followed the teaching of Nicolas. These “Nicolaitans” caused the believers to compromise on their convictions. They blended God’s Truth with the teachings of pagan gods (this was Balaam’s advice to King Balak – Numbers 25:1-9). Apparently, these Nicolaitans felt there was no harm in being friendly with Rome. What is the harm in pledging loyalty to Caesar and God? Well, the name Pergamos means married. A believer must realize that he or she cannot serve two masters (Matthew 6:24). We cannot compromise God’s Truth with the teachings of other world religions. Neither can we commit “spiritual adultery” just to achieve worldly success. There must come a point in our lives when commitment to the Lord costs us something. If we are friends with the world, we lose our testimony; we are unfaithful to the Lord.



Revelation 2:17 The “hidden manna” may refer to Jesus as the Bread from heaven. He supplies us with what we need to endure and remain faithful to the Truth (remember how impressed the Sanhedrin was with Peter & John – Acts 4:13). Jesus promises us that if we do not compromise biblical teachings or Christian morals, we will one day receive a white stone with a new name. Scholars differ on how to interpret this, but in New Testament times, a judge would place a white stone in a jar to cast an innocent vote during a trial. It was also used to gain admission to a feast.

178

The giving of a new name is also a familiar practice. Peter was given a new name. Saul was called Paul so people would realize his changed life. On the other hand, maybe it is an intimate, personal name for God or for Jesus that only a believer would understand. As I said, the interpretations vary greatly. 

Revelation 2:18-19 Thyatira was a small military town with an active trading center. People would pass through trading and selling goods. History also teaches that there was an unusual temple to Apollo, the sun god. This would explain why Jesus is introduced as the Son of God. To thrive in this town would have been difficult for any church. Yet Thyatira excelled in their love, faith, service, and patience. If this church was able to accomplish these things, then why did Jesus reveal Himself as one who judges (the eyes of fire and polished feet)?



Revelation 2:20-23 The real Jezebel corrupted Israel (1 Kings 16:31-33). In the same way, this woman had been teaching the people of Thyatira that is was okay to participate in the sexual immorality that accompanied the worship of pagan gods. It’s possible that the elders or the pastor taught against that kind of behavior, but they did not explicitly call this woman to account. There was no discipline, only passive aggressive, behavior. Complaining about a sinner in the church is not the same as addressing the sinner. Therefore, Jesus will step in and make sure she and her followers are punished. The Lord would permit some sort of pestilence to kill these people. We can only speculate what that sickness might have been. Warren Wiersbe points out, “It is interesting to contrast the churches at Ephesus and Thyatira. The

Ephesian church was weakening in its love, yet faithful to judge false teachers; while the people in the assembly at Thyatira were growing in their love, but too tolerant of false doctrine. Both extremes must be avoided in the church .” 52 

Revelation 2:24-29 The good news is that some in this church were not led astray by this false teaching. Jesus promises them a significant reward. Jesus says that when He comes (the first mention of the rapture in Revelation), the faithful will receive authority (live and reign with Christ) and the glory of Jesus (the Morning Star). Truly, when a Christian withstands this kind of deceitful trickery by Satan, they demonstrate the ability to overcome. This is probably the worst kind of attack by Satan – the “little white lies” uttered by someone claiming to speak for God. They sound so religious when they call us to compromise so we can reach the people of this world. They pressure the godly to stop living in the past or to change with the times. “You don’t want to be on the wrong side of history” they exclaim. “We just need to get along and

52 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Re 2:20–23). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 179

live at peace with one another,” they will say; making the Christian feel awkward, unenlightened, and odd. However, we have been given the tools we need to see through these lies. We have the Word, and we have the Spirit. These two will guide us toward the truth.

December 27: Revelation 3-6 Revelation 3 

Revelation 3:1 The city of Sardis was located on a rocky outcrop 1,500 feet above the main road. Of course, this made it a military outpost and the capital of Lydia. Today, there is simply a small village located at this site. Archeologists have discovered a temple to the god Artemis among the ruins of this once important city. They have also found the remains of a Christian church building right next to this temple. If this were the building used for worship when John wrote Revelation, then perhaps this would explain their “slumber.” Of the seven letters, Sardis receives the harshest criticism from the Lord; a criticism based upon their slumber – or of being dead. On another note, much of what John says here can leave us wondering. The Lord is described as holding the “Seven Spirits” in His hand – a reference to the Holy Spirit (again, compare Isaiah 11:2-5). So, are there seven distinct characteristics of the Holy Spirit? Is the Spirit the source of wisdom and understanding, of counsel and might? Unfortunately, we are not given a clear explanation, only a reference, which we are left to discern on our own.



Revelation 3:2-3 Although the other churches viewed Sardis as being alive and well, Jesus says they were almost dead. Why were they dying? What led to their slumber? Notice that Jesus doesn’t mention any persecution. I think Sardis had no persecution because they were not out in the community invading the enemy’s territory. No friction means no motion. He doesn’t point out anyone influencing doctrine or holiness. This church just seems to have run out of gas. They sputtered to a halt and were content to remain where they were. Nothing stirred them anymore. Nothing alarmed them anymore. Sardis was a church that had entered maintenance mode – looking back at what had been accomplished rather than around at what needed to be done. Sardis was presently comfortable. They had accomplished much in the past, but today they were content to keep a pew warm. As long as bills were paid and the building was in good repair, what more work was there to do? Of course, Jesus says their work was incomplete. He says, “Get off your lazy behind and get to work!” Wow. Can you

180

imagine the Lord writing a letter like this to your church? Truthfully, there are far too many churches like Sardis. They had a lovely building. They had many programs. Their bills were paid. They had a big church budget and several people on staff. The music was the best in town. They truly cared for one another. However, according to Jesus, a church like this is asleep or almost dead. A church like this has no passion for the lost. They are not broken for the person living in sin. They are not out in the community serving those living in poverty. They believe that paying a light bill is far more important than clothing the naked. Those inside the church are more important than those outside the church. This kind of church has become an organization rather than a ministry. This church is almost dead. Conduct a few funerals and no one will be left to pay the bills. 

Revelation 3:4 Based on this statement we can sort of conclude that those who were asleep and about to die had made some kind of compromise. They had soiled their garments in some way. How they soiled them would be pure speculation, but when a pagan city does not see a church as a threat (contrast Paul’s work in Ephesus), one is left to wonder what that church must be doing, or teaching.



Revelation 3:5-6 What the Lord says here is quite problematic. What does He mean, “Erase his name”? We have to read this sentence in context. Jesus is speaking of those who overcome, not those who fail. He says those clothed in white will not have their name removed. This is a positive affirmation for those who have not soiled their garments, not a rebuke to those who have. A few theologians suggest that all names are written in a book. Those who chose the Lord are not erased. Those who reject Jesus are removed from this “Book of Life”. In this way, those who die too young to know or those who die never hearing the Gospel are given a fair trial before God on judgment day. Their name has remained. Okay, so take this for what it’s worth, but it does blend Free Will with Predestination. Personally, I tend to believe a more simplified explanation. This is simply a word of affirmation from Jesus to those who stay focused and alert. Believers who serve with a sense of urgency and expectancy are those who will hear “Well done, good and faithful servant” (Matthew 25:23).



Revelations 3:7 Philadelphia was named after a king of Pergamum; Attalus Philadelphus. It had been destroyed many times by earthquakes, one close to the writing of this letter (37 AD). This was an agricultural city, and it still exists today. Also, there is still a Christian influence in this town. That’s quite a testimony. Jesus introduces Himself to this church as the one who holds all of God’s spiritual treasures

181

(the meaning behind the Key of David). When Christ makes these spiritual treasures available to a Christian, He will not close the door. 

Revelation 3:8-9 Philadelphia may not have been a large church, and they may not have had all the resources the other churches had, but they did possess faith and a willingness to minister. For this reason, Jesus opened a door to ministry within the city. I love the promise Jesus gives here. This little church will continue to influence the city, not because it possesses great power, but because it has faithfully honored the Lord. Philadelphia is the “Little Church that could”. What a great lesson for you and me. What a great lesson for all Christians. Effectiveness in ministry depends more on our faithfulness than it does on size. Jesus (the One who holds the door open) is the One who determines a Church’s success in ministry. Honor the Lord and He will make a way, even if there are those who mock and seem to undermine a church’s ministry.



Revelation 3:10 Pointing ahead to the events that begin in Revelation 6, Jesus says that these Christians will not be asked to endure them. They will miss this “hour of testing”. Since the Christians who were alive when Jesus spoke these words have long since died, this must be a promise for all the faithful. Jesus says “I will keep you from …” meaning that He will spare His Church from the testing, not “preserve them through,” as some claim. Jesus clearly states here that the Church will be spared the effects of the Tribulation. Oh, I know. Jesus doesn’t use the word “Tribulation” here, but the word does refer to trouble or affliction of any kind, and the greatest trouble the world will ever face is described today as the “Great Tribulation”. Truthfully, it makes no difference if you call it an “hour of testing” or the “Tribulation.” Both point to the same event.



Revelation 3:11-13 It is not easy to witness for Christ when the leading people in the community are spreading lies about you. These Jewish liars attempted to destroy the reputation of these faithful believers. However, Jesus says that one day THEY would become pillars of the community. THEY would be honored by the Father in His new city. THEY would be identified as God’s special possession (His name). Because believers have identified with Christ by faith, He will identify Himself with them.



Revelation 3:14 Laodicea was located about 40 miles west of Colosse. Although Paul never visited this city, he was concerned about the Christians in this town (Colossians 2:1-2). The people of the city were very wealthy. About 35 years before this letter was written, the city was destroyed by an earthquake, but it had the resources to rebuild. The church probably shared the same wealth and ability. In that 182

particular culture (and perhaps today as well), to have these resources would be viewed as God’s blessing. They may have thought, “The Lord has blessed us with all we need to rebuild.” To these Christians, God’s love could be seen in the size of their pocketbook. 

Revelation 3:15-19 Jesus indicated that He observed everything this church was able to do. However, there was tepidness to their ministry. They were lukewarm in their enthusiasm and in their spirituality. Too much money will do that to a church or a Christian. Too much wealth in a church leads to an attitude of complacency. A church might equate the Lord’s blessing with money in the bank. When there is too much money, a church learns to depend on its savings, not the Lord’s provision. Thinking their wealth equaled health, the Lord corrects them. He says they are blind to their real need. What this church really needed was to be broke – to have nothing and be forced to live from one offering to the next. That would certainly set them on fire. I doubt many in this church recognized their brokenness and spiritual sickness because they based church health upon the wrong things. It seems to me that the Lord provided Laodicea with plenty of seed, but rather than put it to good use, they built a bigger barn and hoarded it for themselves. Then they sat around waiting for their barn to need repairs. That’s sad, especially considering the hungry living all around them.



Revelation 3:20-22 One of the reasons Laodicea became so spiritually sick was a lack of real fellowship with the Lord. Jesus told His followers to “ Abide in Me, and I in

you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself unless it abides in the vine, so neither can you unless you abide in Me” 53 (John 15:4). Jesus is knocking on the door of a church here, not on the heart of an unbeliever. He wanted to be in fellowship with this church, yet they must have turned Him aside. They no longer “Abided with Christ”, which is why they could do nothing (John 15:5). Truthfully, when a church loses all passion about ministry to the lost or about spiritual health, they no longer are fruitful. They don’t make a difference in their community, and no lives are being restored. They just exist as a religious institution. When you add a large sum of money to the mix, you have emotional apathy on top of spiritual apathy (“no need to get excited here, we’ve plenty of money to balance the budget”). No wonder Jesus wanted to spit them out of His mouth. He had nothing good to say about this church. However, Jesus did promise to fellowship with them if they would once again learn to abide with Him. He

53 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Jn 15:4). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 183

doesn’t say get rid of the wealth, He only asks them to place Him in His rightful place within the Kingdom – back on the throne. Revelation 4 Chapter 4 begins a section of Revelation that speaks of events yet to come – events leading up to Christ’s second coming. This is the outline given in Revelation 1:19. These are the things which will take place later. I admit there are many different interpretations of Revelation, but unless we view chapters 4-22 as future events, the interpretations get lost in a maze of confusion. Although chapters 4-18 speak of the events leading up to Christ’s second coming, they are not necessarily given in chronological order. They bring a deeper clarity to the events that unfold once the Church is taken away. In chapters 4 and 5, we look into Heaven and see how God’s plan for the redemption of humanity is played out. Revelation 4:1-4 John’s first glimpse of heaven revealed exactly what you and I need to remember today. No matter what might happen in THIS world, God is still on His throne in the next. All the decisions and actions of humanity since the dawn of time are minuscule when compared to the throne of God. Humanity arrogantly thinks God can be silenced by the decisions of lawmakers or the violence of radicals. Their attempts are pitiful. The Church needs to remember this. Liberals might win a battle, but they lose the war. Truth wins in the end. When living as a Christian becomes more and more difficult in our land, remember God’s throne. He still rules. He is still sovereign (having supreme authority or power). Did you notice what John said about God’s throne? There is a rainbow present (verse 3). Some Bibles say it was a halo, but the word iris is most often translated as rainbow. Anyway, I find it significant that around the throne was a reminder of God’s covenant with humanity. It was there before the storm, not after (A storm was coming, as revealed by the flashes of lightning and sounds of thunder - Revelation 4:5a). Revelation 4:5 Around the throne was the Holy Spirit of God, again revealed with His seven unique characteristics (the second half of verse 5). Revelation 4:6-8 If we spend too much time trying to figure out the “who’s” and the “what’s,” we will miss the main point in this vision. God was on the throne, the Holy Spirit was present, and a storm was coming, but where was Jesus? He will be introduced in the next chapter. However, it is suggested that these four living creatures depict the 4 characteristics of God. “Omniscience and omnipresence 184

(indicated by the creatures being full of eyes)—with the four animals bringing out other attributes of God: the lion indicating majesty and omnipotence; the ox, typical of faithful labor and patience; man, indicating intelligence; and the eagle, the greatest bird, representing supreme sovereignty”.54 Revelation 4:9-11 These 24 elders are interpreted in many different ways. It all depends on your understanding of end-time events (your “eschatology”). Some feel this is the twelve patriarchs of Israel plus the twelve apostles (although would that include Judas or simply Matthias who replaced Judas. And how would these men be around the throne before the Son could present Himself as their sacrifice?). Some feel these elders are 24 angels who help execute God’s rule. Yet why call them elders if they are angels. Do you see how confusing it can be? Either way, the main point is that all of Heaven reflects the glory and spender of God. All of Heaven praises the creator. Revelation 5 

Revelation 5:1-4 This book, or scroll, is the primary focus of this section. The vision in chapter 4 is designed to create an incredible sense of awe. Here sits the almighty, the creator and author of life. He has written a story about the redemption of humanity. However, the last chapter of this story remains hidden.

The Greek word rendered “scroll” is biblion, from which is derived the word “Bible”.

Oh, we've been given hints. The Lord has repeatedly spoken about a day when His final plan will be revealed. The Lord had repeatedly said throughout Old and New Testament that God’s story will one day end. Jews and Christians have been following this story closely. At last this final chapter is about to be revealed. Can you picture the anticipation? Finally, we will learn what happens to the faithful and what happens to unbelievers. This scroll in the hand of God answers all these questions. Yet it is sealed shut, not with one or two, but with seven seals, and no one is found worthy to open them. John's anguish is our anguish. All our questions remain unanswered. Everything we wanted to know is right before us, but it is beyond our grasp. No wonder John wept. 

Revelation 5:5 What makes Jesus worthy to open the seals on this scroll? He is sinless (He made Him who knew no sin to be sin on our behalf, so that we might

54 Walvoord, J. F. (1985). Revelation. In J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck (Eds.), The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures (J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck, Ed.) (Re 4:6–8). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books.

185

become the righteousness of God in Him 55 - 2 Corinthians 5:21). He became one of us (God showed how much he loved us by sending his one and only Son into the world so that we might have eternal life through him 56 - 1 John 4:9). He walked with us (This High Priest of ours understands our weaknesses, for he faced all of the same testings we do, yet he did not sin 57 - Hebrews 4:15). He died for us (But God demonstrates His own love toward us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us 58 - Romans 5:8). Do I need to go on? Through King David, the Lord has written, “The Lord has looked down from heaven upon the sons of men to see if there are any who understand, who seek after God. They have all turned aside, together they have become corrupt; there is no one who does good, not even one ” 59 (Psalm 14:2-3). Only Christ was able to stand in the gap between God and humanity. He is the only one worthy to open this scroll and reveal God’s final chapter. 

Revelation 5:6-10 The imagery here is wonderful. Here you have a lamb that appeared to be slain, yet is standing before the throne of God. This lamb had horns, which represent power and authority, and seven eyes, which represents the seven characteristics of the Spirit. I know it can be difficult to picture this lamb. He would look quite odd. However, simply imagine Jesus triumphantly standing before God bearing the marks of His crucifixion. He walks into the courtroom and reveals His wounds as evidence – He had been faithful; Jesus endured the trial and suffered for humanity. Because of His obedience, He can stand there with the authority His scars have purchased, and the Holy Spirit stands by His side. I mean, that’s pretty much what this means. It doesn’t mean Jesus is a seven-eyed lamb with seven horns. On another note, verses 9 & 10 must be carefully translated. Some Bibles say that the blood of Jesus had ransomed us. Others take a more impersonal approach and say the blood of Jesus has ransomed men and women from all over the world. In the first case, those singing must represent the Church; those ransomed by the blood of the Lamb. In the second case, those singing must be angels; those who praise God for what the blood of the Lamb has done. In the second case, the 24 elders must be angels, not the 12 patriarchs of Israel and the 12 apostles. Some people stress about this because they thought they had things all figured out. This is why we can’t be too hung up on who’s who or what’s what. Just allow the truth of the story to influence

55 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (2 Co 5:21). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 56 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (1 Jn 4:9). Carol Stream, IL. 57 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Heb 4:15). Carol Stream, IL. 58 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Ro 5:8). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 59 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Ps 14:2–3). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 186

you. Jesus was worthy to take the scroll, and by His blood, people from every tribe, tongue, and nation are able to become a kingdom of priests. ď&#x201A;ˇ

Revelation 5:11-14 Oddly, He who was rejected on earth is worshiped in Heaven. He who forfeited power on earth receives praise from all of creation. This praise is for the crucified Christ. This praise is for the risen Christ. By His resurrection and ascension, Jesus now stands in Heaven receiving praise after praise. He has yet to open the seals on the scroll, but He is waiting for the Fatherâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s word.

Revelation 6 Before we make sense of the events in this chapter, we need to determine if they speak of the past or the future. Logically, since this scroll is sealed (Revelation 5:1), the breaking of these seals happens after the events in chapter 5. These are the events the Lord says will take place later (Revelation 1:19). If they had already happened, then we should be able to look back to a sequence of events which followed the same sequence of events mentioned in this section of Revelation. I mean, after all, these seals are opened in sequence. However, historically this sequence has never happened. There may have been events here or there, but not in the order given in Revelation. This is why these seven seals must be viewed as events that have not yet happened. The next question addresses the relationship of the seals to the Rapture of the Church. Jesus informs the church at Thyatira that the Rapture is a future event (Revelation 2:25). Jesus also told the church in Philadelphia that He was coming soon (Revelation 3:10-11). However, beginning in this chapter, Jesus does not mention a single church, nor does He mention anything that remotely sounds like the Rapture. Many scholars conclude that the Church is called to heaven before these seals are broken. How do we harmonize the breaking of the seals with the prophecy from Daniel 9:27? In that passage, the Lord mentions a seven-year period where a ruler rises to power but deceives Israel until the Lord returns to pass judgment. This is the last of the 70 weeks spoken in the Book of Daniel. Chapter 6 of Revelation is thought to correspond with the beginning of the last three and a half years of that period. In chapter 6-18, you will only find reference to a three-and-a-half-year period (42 months in Revelation 11:2; 13:5). Also, since these seals seem to bring trouble and tribulation, these opening of the seven seals appears to take place in the last three and a half years of the Tribulation. You will notice that the order of events in Revelation is similar to what Jesus taught about the end times (Matthew 24-25). War, famine, death, martyrdom, sun and moon darkened, falling stars, judgment. 187



Revelation 6:1-2 The sequence begins with the breaking of the seals. The idea is that portions of what is written on this scroll are revealed each time a seal is removed. This rider is not the Lord but the Antichrist, as described in Daniel 9:26. He holds a bow without any arrows, meaning he conquers without waging war. This future world government begins with a time of peace, but through this peace, the antichrist will be conquering. That’s a scary thought. People will lay down their weapons of war and quietly permit themselves to be conquered.



Revelation 6:3-4 This rider will take peace from the people of the world. Men will slay one another. Although we see this today, there will be something different about these battles. Someone once suggested that with the Church out of the way, the voice of peace will no longer be heard on this planet. People will fight one another for pointless reasons. Personally, I feel this will be some sort of religious war – a war to subdue all who worship someone or something other than the beast. I also suspect the Muslim faith enters into this somehow. Today these people are seen as aggressive and forceful. Their will is not bent toward anyone but Allah. In the same way, Jews know better than to bow to anyone other than Jehovah. To secure his position of power, the Antichrist will need to subdue these people.



Revelation 6:5-6 This rider will bring a terrible famine. War and famine usually happen side by side. In this case, a person would need to work all day just to buy enough food for himself. Nothing would be left for his family. However, this rider is told not to harm the oil and the wine. This seal brings much more than a famine. It divides the wealthy from the poor. The wealthy have all they need because they can afford it. The poor starve, and even though there is plenty of oil and wine, they have no money left to but it. They become dependent on the wealthy for food. In this way, the Antichrist will control the economy.



Revelation 6:7-8 Two riders are revealed here – death and Hades. Death claims the body while Hades claims the soul. Jesus holds the keys to both of these in his hand (Revelation 1:18), meaning that He chooses who to release and who to remain captive. As these two riders claim their prey, the victims are killed by the typical side effects of war. Some will die in battle, some by starvation, some by disease, and some will be killed by the wild beasts of the earth. A fourth of the earth will experience these things, meaning either a fourth of the people or these things will happen in one fourth of the earth.



Revelation 6:9-11 These martyrs are the people who came to Christ after the Rapture. Of course, they represent all who have shed their blood because of their 188

faith in Jesus, but specifically, there will be people saved during the great Tribulation (Until the number - Revelation 6:11). They become part of God’s family; they simply were not spared the trials. More will be saved as well (Revelation 7). These martyrs cried out from beneath the altar; their shed blood is a symbol of the shed blood of the animals slain at the altar in the Temple (Exodus 29:12 and Leviticus 4:7). Their cry of “how long” is not a cry for revenge, but a cry for holiness. You and I do the same thing today when we look at our wicked world and ask “how long.” We wonder how much longer God will allow this wickedness and evil to continue. The “white robes” statement (verse 11) raises and interesting question. Spirits without any substance could not wear a robe. Yet here are these martyrs (not angels) wearing a white robe and told to rest. John seems to say that when believers die, they are given something in which to live. Not many Bible commentators mention this point, so research is limited. Bob Utley writes in his commentary of Revelation, “ This is a metaphor for

“rest,” “blessedness,” or “victory.” The theological problem involved here is how a disembodied soul could wear a piece of clothing. Be careful of hyper literalism, especially when interpreting an apocalyptic drama !” 60 Therefore, he feels this is not a literal robe but a metaphor for something else. However, John Walvoord says, “ The fact that they will be given robes supports the concept that when believers die they are given temporary bodies in heaven which are later replaced by resurrection bodies at the time of resurrection” (see Revelation 20:4).61 A statement from the Apologetics Study Bible says, “In 2 Corinthians 5:1–10 and Philippians 1:21–24, Paul referred to a state after death and prior to the resurrection in which people experience a conscious disembodied (“naked,” “unclothed”) existence in God’s presence ”.62 I really respect Walvoord but perhaps in this instance, Utley is right. Apart from this, one thing we can know from this story. The martyred saints remembered what had happened. Even though they had physically died, their memory of things past lived on. This is significant. Regardless if the robe is literal or a metaphor, these deceased believers retained their memory. 

Revelation 6:12 Some scholars believe there is one earthquake, and Revelation tells three different stories that lead up to the same event. Kind of like the four Gospels.

60 Utley, R. J. (2001). Vol. Volume 12: Hope in Hard Times - The Final Curtain: Revelation. Study Guide Commentary Series (63). Marshall, TX: Bible Lessons International. 61 Walvoord, J. F. (1985). Revelation. In J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck (Eds.), The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures (J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck, Ed.) (Re 6:10–11). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 62 Moreland, J. P. (2007). Does the Bible Teach That Humans Are More Than Their Bodies?. In T. Cabal, C. O. Brand, E. R. Clendenen & P. Copan (Eds.), The Apologetics Study Bible: Real Questions, Straight Answers, Stronger Faith (T. Cabal, C. O. Brand, E. R. Clendenen & P. Copan, Ed.) (1895). Nashville, TN: Holman Bible Publishers.

189

They tell the same story, but from a different perspective. Others believe three earthquakes will take place leading up to the return of Christ. Scholars disagree whether Revelation is chronological or contained many different threads. Conservative scholars have long believed there are three earthquakes, and Revelation flows mostly chronological. It seems that way to me. 

Revelation 6:13-14 Please note the words John uses here. He says “As” and “like,” meaning he using symbolic language. He doesn’t mean the moon turned to blood. What John describes here is unnerving. Any sane person should be petrified. Yet, this isn’t the end. This is just the birth pains of what is yet to come (Matthew 24:8). I can’t help but wonder what will hold the planet together.



Revelation 6:15-17 I know it is popular to talk about a God of love, and this is actually true. However, it is God’s love that we see in His Son who came to spare us God’s judgment. Jesus offers to settle things out of court, so to speak, before we stand in front of the judge. Evil and wickedness will be judged, and chapter six of Revelation affirms this. Incidentally, don’t you find it odd that the very people who rejected God will recognize His wrath when it comes? Yet rather than plead for mercy, they hide. It reminds me of Adam and Eve in the garden. They attempted to hide from God as well (Genesis 3:8).

December 28: Revelation 7-10 Revelation 7 

Revelation 7:1-3 In the last chapter, the people of the earth (minus the Church) asked a question about who can possibly be saved. This chapter answers that question. There are people from Israel who are saved and Gentile people who are saved spiritually but not physically. Before judgment would take place, a very important angel was given the task of marking those who were to be spared. This idea of a seal points back to Ezekiel 9:4. In his vision, he saw God’s judgment against Jerusalem because of the sins of the people. In the same way, John sees God’s judgment against the world because of the sins of the people. In both visions, a mark is placed on someone’s forehead indicating they were to be spared. In Ezekiel, the people who were spared were the ones weeping because of the sins of the city. Perhaps this is the same attitude God is looking for just before the four angels are unleashed. This reminds me of what Jesus said about separating the sheep from the goats (Matthew 25:32). 190



Revelation 7:4-8 Jehovah Witnesses teach that the total number of people who will reign with Christ is 144,000. Of course, those who will reign with Christ are all JW’s. I’ve even talked with some Christians who believe this number represents the total who will be in heaven. Of course, they have never read their Bible. John clearly (and I mean CLEARLY) states that these are Jews alive during the Tribulation. We should interpret this literally. 144,000 Jews alive during the Tribulation will be spared. On a side note, Dan is not mentioned here, and Levi is. In the 29 lists of the tribes of Israel found in the Bible, twelve are always mentioned. Most of the time the tribe of Levi was omitted because they received no inheritance. So skipping a tribe is not unusual. Maybe Dan was excluded because it was the first tribe to fall into idolatry (see 1 Kings 12:28-29). However, Dan is mentioned in Ezekiel 48:2, where God talks about the land distribution in the millennial kingdom. Regardless, the main point is that God continues to watch over Israel, and even though these tribes are scattered across the 4 corners of the earth, God knows exactly where they are and who they are.



Revelation 7:9-17 Sounds like a bigger crowd than merely 144,000. These verses are important to my denomination. The Church of the Brethren desires to become multicultural, taking this passage of scripture as its cue. It looks for ways to include people from every tribe, nation, and language in fulfillment of this vision. That is an impressive goal. Except, this vast multitude does not represent the Church. These people have been saved through faith in Jesus during the Tribulation. That’s what one of the angels tells John (verse 14). You would think John, of all people, would recognize the Church as it gathered around the Throne of God. But he doesn’t. Neither does he make the connected between these people and the ones he saw back in Revelation 6:9. So this multicultural crown represents the Tribulation Saints – those killed because of their faith in Jesus. Today, the Church is already multicultural. The Church transcends these boundaries already (maybe not the Church of the Brethren, but hey, they’re not the “whole” Church). The point here is that people from all walks of life will come to Christ even during the Tribulation. 144,000 Jews will be spared, and countless Gentiles will be saved … not spared death, but saved nonetheless. Although some Bible scholars feel this great multitude represents the whole Church at the end of the age, they must assume then that the Church will not be raptured before the Great Tribulation. I know many people believe this. They think Christians will endure the Tribulation. Personally, I happen to feel the Church will be withdrawn before the 7-year tribulation period. I think the Bible is pretty clear on this.

191

Revelation 8 

Revelation 8:1-2 Conservative scholars teach that these seven trumpets are different from the first six seals. The breaking of the seventh seal has simply revealed more of the scroll. However, other scholars (Holman Concise Bible Commentary, for example) suggest that John is just retelling the story from a different angle. I don’t think the text lends itself to this interpretation. In John’s vision, there is a solemn break – a stillness in heaven. What the earth endured during the first six seals, the people will now endure with the blowing of the trumpets.



Revelation 8:3-5 This Golden Censer may resemble the one God instructed Moses to make. In Old Testament times, this item was used to carry hot coals from the altar outside the tabernacle to

the

incense altar on the inside. Once the coals were placed on this altar, the incense was poured on these coals, and the smoke represented the prayers of Israel. In the same way, John indicates that the smoke from the altar in front of God represents the prayers of the saints. This altar is already before God (verse 3). The angel is given a unique incense to mix with the prayers of the saints. These prayers are like hot coals; they are what make the incense work. Do

you

see where I’m headed with this? For how many years has the Church been praying “Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven”? Here, those prayers are about to be answered. These “coals” – the prayers of the Church (for we are all saints), and the prayers of the new believers still on earth – become the fuel that fires God’s judgment. I know, I know, it seems so cruel, but I’ve said it, you’ve said it, and believers all over the world are still saying it: how long will you let this injustice continue Lord. We groan for the day when suffering and sorrow cease. We long for the day the world honors God the way He deserves. All this will happen the day this seventh seal is broken, and the Trumpets of God’s wrath are blown. 

Revelation 8:6 Being Jewish, John would certainly understand the significance of Trumpets. They called the people together, announced war, they sounded at Mount Sinai when the Law was given (Exodus 19:16-19), and were used during the conquest of Jericho. The first four trumpets affect the earth; the fifth and sixth affect the people. The last trumpet ushers in a great crisis among the nations of the world.

192



Revelation 8:7 We are reminded of Exodus 9:18-26: the Seventh Plague in Egypt. That was a hailstorm. The Greek word used here for trees generally means “fruit trees.” I have always wondered if this is a localized destruction of green vegetation or if it is spread out over the whole world. Like, if a man has three apple trees, one of them dies but the rest live. I keep thinking it will be localized – striking one-third of the earth but sparing the rest – similar to the hail not falling in Goshen (Exodus 9:26). Oh, I know, this really doesn’t matter, but these are the things that keep me awake at night. Kind of silly, right?



Revelation 8:8-9 This reminds me of the first plague in Egypt (Exodus 7:19-21) – the bloody Nile river. Something like a great mountain was thrown into the sea. This wasn’t an actual mountain. The devastation will affect the ecology and the economy. As of January 1, 2015, 50,420 merchant ships were trading internationally. 63 Imagine what it would be like to have 16,806 of those ships destroyed in a moment. There are over 6,900 crude oil tankers. Can you picture the mess with 2,300 of them destroyed at one time?



Revelation 8:10-11 Obviously, if this is an actual star, if would have to break apart and disintegrate over the earth. A solid star would destroy the earth. This idea of “bitter water” or “wormwood” is often mentioned in the Old Testament (Jeremiah 9:15, Amos 5:7). In each case, it represents sorrow and calamity. Indeed, what sorrow and calamity await a world where its fresh drinking water causes death. Imagine what this would do to all the creatures who live in those waters and who drink from those waters. The CDC will certainly have its hands full.



Revelation 8:12 Again, we are reminded of the ninth plague (Exodus 10:21-23). This fourth trumpet will affect the whole world because although daylight is reduced by a third, this will, in turn, affect the ecosystem on earth that is dependent on sunshine for survival. Naturally, the earth will grow much colder (so much for all our efforts to control climate change).



Revelation 8:13 As I said, the first four trumpets affected the world. Humanity is

Here’s a rather sad observation. For all our efforts to save the earth, climate. However, nothing will save to reduce our carbon footprint, humanity from the next three trumpets. God is going to destroy it in the end. Don’t you find that rather Woe, woe, woe, says the eagle. sad? Here we are, greatly Incidentally, this might be the same eagleconcerned about climate change, 63 http://www.statista.com/statistics/264024/number-of-merchant-ships-worldwide-by-type/ when in the end God plans to destroy all our work. Maybe instead of trying to save the planet 193 we should be laboring to save a soul from hell. clever enough to adjust to these changes in

like creature John saw in Revelation 4:7-8. This eagle announces this “woe” to those who dwell on the earth. All people live on the earth, and since God had promised to spare those with His mark on their foreheads (Revelation 7:3), logically, these woes will fall upon those who are children of the earth and not children of God. Revelation 9 

Revelation 9:1-2 This star is a man; most likely Satan (the key was given to him .

He opened the pit). To understand what is going on here, we need to understand the ages of existence. Lewis Chafer, in his book called Satan, describes the ages of existence this way. First, there was the age before time began. During this period, God existed as Father, Son, and Spirit. There were also the angels, whom God created before the Heavens and the Earth. Next, there was the beginning of time, when God created this “world” and all that exists, giving them a beginning and an ending. There was the age of the Law, which began on Mount Sinai and ended with the death of Christ. There is now the age of grace, which began with the death of Christ and will end when He returns (compare 1 Corinthians 11:26). 64 Throughout these ages, Satan has been permitted to step in and out of the timeline and interfere with God’s creation. He can do this because Satan is an angel. He was created before time began. However, what John witnessed here is the first judgment against Satan. He is thrown from heaven. He falls from the “sky”. Satan’s ability to leave this age when he chooses is taken from him. He is no longer free. Also, viewing this through the timeline of John’s vision, when the age of grace ends, God will use Satan and his demons as instruments of judgment. Just as Satan’s punishment begins here, so will those who are unmarked by God. This pit, which presently holds Satan’s demons captive, is opened. This pit is not hell or the lake of fire. That’s the final prison. This abyss is a temporary holding place. It is under the Lord’s authority. Jesus holds the keys to this place because of His victory. Here, He gives them to Satan to begin the final judgment. 

Revelation 9:3-6 Those unmarked by God (verse 4) will suffer these things. Those whom God had marked (Revelation 7:3) are spared this torment by these “locusts”. Who are the ones marked by God? It is the 144,000 from the twelve tribes of Israel. Although it is not clear, it is likely that Gentiles who have trusted in Jesus during this time might be spared this as well. Their mark will be upon their hearts, not their foreheads. Everyone else will experience this living hell. These “locusts” are more than likely demons that had been released from the abyss. Comparing Luke 8:31, it is

64 Chafer, L. S. (1909). Satan (25–26). New York: Gospel Publishing House. 194

clear this is where these demons were being held captive until their appointed time of release. The demons Jesus cast out of the man who lived among the tombs in Gerasa begged Him not to send them to the abyss – this same place Satan has just now opened. This six-month period is going to be really nasty. It seems the people will be kept alive. They will want to die, but death will escape them. Apparently, they will not be able to commit suicide. If people today think this world is a nasty place, what will they think when this horror arises from the abyss? 

Revelation 9:7-10 I know we want to spiritualize modern weapons of warfare and compare them with these “locusts”, but we would be missing the point. Some have suggested a helicopter – with John seeing the face of the pilot through the canopy. However, that’s not what we should be doing here. These are nasty creatures with nasty features that will make humanity tremble. These are the demons we envision in the darkness – the kind of horrid creatures filmmakers use to create fear in the heart on humanity. I mean, think about the fear you felt the first time you saw the creature from Alien. I almost wonder if Riddley Scott had been reading this description of the “locusts.”



Revelation 9:11-12 Satan and his demons will be seen for who they truly are. They are destroyers of people. They come to steal, kill, and destroy (John 10:10).



Revelation 9:13-16 This sixth trumpet releases four wicked angels. No holy angel would be bound. They lead an army of 200 million against the earth. They wipe out a third of humanity (there is no mention of sparing those marked by God so we cannot assume this. However, it is likely they ARE spared). By the conclusion of this trumpet, more than half of humanity will have been killed during these judgments (25% in Revelation 8:6 plus this third). Let me point out that this army comes from heaven, not a kingdom on the earth. These angels and their armies are presently bound, waiting for this day. So again, we dare not spiritualize modern weapons of warfare or the nations of today. Any soldier who is alive during this time will suffer the judgment, not be an instrument of the judgment.



Revelation 9:17-19 The main emphasis here is on the horse, not the rider. And no, I don’t believe John had a vision of something like a tank. This army is not of this earth. These are not soldiers from some nation on the earth wreaking havoc upon the rest of the earth. This is an army from heaven passing judgment on the unbelievers on the earth. I did read once that some people feel this is an invasion of aliens. But see, 195

that’s just what Satan and his army want us to believe. If it’s aliens invading the earth, then humanity is not being judged by God. Humanity just needs to band together and fight for its independence. However, if it is judgment from God, then humanity needs to repent and believe. Well, Satan and his legion can’t have that happening, so they whisper a deceptive lie in the minds of the people today, preparing the people of tomorrow to believe this lie. I’ll be honest, as much as I enjoy a good science fiction novel or movie, I really don’t believe the whole idea of “aliens” from another world. I honestly think this idea was placed in the minds of Men so we might be deceived about the real terror that is out there – Satan, Apollyon, demons, and the antichrist. 

Revelation 9:20-21 I just can’t understand why or how a person could experience these things but never change. The only thing I can think of is that they didn’t see these disasters as part of God’s judgment. Wicked humanity felt these attacks came from someplace else. I also see from this section that there must come a time when the faithful are separated from the rest of the world. There must come a day during this tribulation period when those born of the earth are noticeably different from those born of the Spirit. As I mentioned before, there will be many who come to the Lord during this tribulation time. Although they are not spared the trial, they will still be counted among the righteous, plus the 144,000 Jews who have been marked by God. I just can’t picture these people worshiping demons and idols, nor can I imagine they murder and steal. So the rift between these “Sheep and Goats” must grow wider and wider as this period continues.

Revelation 10 

Revelation 10:1-3 This chapter describes events leading up to the seventh trumpet. Here we meet one of the most glorious angels yet. Yes, some have suggested this was Jesus. They point to his posture (conquering the land – the whole “feet on the land and sea” reference), and they point to his presence, mentioning the radiance and the rainbow. They also suggest only the Lord would hand out this final “scroll.” Yet John calls this creature an angel. Throughout Revelation, John clearly differentiates between angels and Jesus. Anyway, this small scroll contains the rest of the prophetic message that John will deliver.



Revelation 10:4 We have no idea what or who the seven thunders are, nor do we know what they said. One Bible commentary says, “Some have speculated that the words of the thunders concerned additional judgments. However, this is pure

196

speculation and remains a mystery. God does not reveal everything He intends to do, even in symbolic or masked terms”.65 

Revelation 10:5-7 This is why I do not believe the angel here is Jesus. Verse 6 seems to imply the angel took an oath, or, as a servant, pledged to make the announcement. When the seventh trumpet blows, God’s mysterious plan will be revealed. What was that plan? Well, since this had been revealed to God’s prophets, it is not something that was hidden. It means that this plan is about to be fulfilled. The angel is talking about the return of Christ. The Messiah will at last return to the earth and become the Savior Israel had been expecting.



Revelation 10:8-11 A voice from Heaven told John to eat this scroll. What is the meaning behind the sweet taste but sour stomach? After eating, John is told to prophesy again – meaning that he is to share the words he has just been given. For most of John’s life, the promises of the Lord have been a beautiful message of grace, mercy, and love. John spoke of the Lord’s forgiveness of sin. He offered hope to the hopeless. He brought light to those living in darkness. However, the message of the Lord at this coming period of history will leave him (John) sick to his stomach. When that seventh trumpet blows, the age of grace will end. God’s wrath and His judgment will be sent to this land, and as the author of Hebrews notes, “ It is a terrible thing to

fall into the hands of the living God” (Hebrews 10:31). The Prophet Joel said, “The day of the Lord is an awesome, terrible thing. Who can possibly survive ” (Joel 2:11).

December 29: Revelation 11-14 Revelation 11 

Revelation 11:1-3 This chapter must be taken literally. This is not a metaphor about the Church (I hope you realize the Church is not a building). These verses speak of a literal temple in Jerusalem. What that means is that at some point before this future period, Muslims will surrender control of the Temple Mount. This is necessary for Israel to build a new Temple. This will all happen before the start of the Tribulation period. Once the Antichrist rises to power, Jews will be worshiping in their new Temple peacefully for 42 months (or 1,260 days). After this time, things will change. The Antichrist will reveal his true nature, and attempt to take control. This is when the Gentiles will try to overrun Israel and her place of worship. Jesus warned that Jerusalem shall be trodden down by the Gentiles “ until the times of the Gentiles be

65 Richards, L. O. (1991). The Bible reader’s companion (electronic ed.) (916). Wheaton: Victor Books. 197

fulfilled” (Luke 21:24). It is during this period that these two witnesses are revealed. They will be like the prophets of Old Testament times – stopping rain, slaying adversaries, etc. 

Revelation 11:4-6 It’s clear the world will be able to witness and experience the work of these prophets. They will strike down anyone who comes against them. This “atrocity” will obviously make the evening news, and someone with a cell phone will capture the moment. The videos will be all over social media. The reason the work of these two witnesses is so significant is because what a few worshippers will be doing in the New Temple. These faithful Jews will be worshipping God while the world will be attempting to stop their worship. In other words, the world, not just some foreign government, will be trying to control what, how, where, and when a person worships God. The Church will not face this because God will have taken the Church home. However, the governing authorities will be attempting to control those who have come to Jesus after the rapture.



Revelation 11:7-10 These two witnesses, described as Olive Trees and Lampstands (verse 4) draw Jewish readers back to the Old Testament. In Zechariah 4:2–14, the two witnesses were Joshua the high priest and Zerubbabel, the governor. They rebuilt the Temple despite secular opposition. Here, empowered by the Holy Spirit, these two witnesses will accomplish something similar, even though some of the opposition came from within. Jerusalem is compared to Sodom and Egypt – meaning this city will also turn its back on God. Despite all attempts to silence these two prophets, only the beast from the abyss will be able to kill them. This beast, which is the antichrist, may have previously attempted to kill these prophets, but he will not be successful until God permits it. These prophets must really make life miserable for the people of earth. In some twisted version of Christmas, the people declare their death a global holiday.



Revelation 11:11-12 These are three and a half literal days. For three and a half days, these prophets will lay in the street. The world will be able to see this. News crews will report that they are dead. The scene will be replayed on the news over and over again. The beast – that Antichrist – will present himself before these prophets and, in some show of power, take away their life. This Antichrist will become the world’s hero. He is the savior of the world – which is precisely what he wants. Satan wants what believers have given to God – worship and praise. He wants to be adored and treated as God. “I will ascend to the heavens; I will set up my throne above the

stars of God. I will sit on the mount of the gods’ assembly, in the remotest parts of the

198

North. 14 I will ascend above the highest clouds; I will make myself like the Most High ” (Isaiah 14:13-14). However, just when the world thought these two prophets were dead, God calls them back to life. Then He calls them to Heaven. 

Revelation 11:13-14 As if something major was going to happen, an earthquake rocks Jerusalem. One tenth of the city is destroyed, and 7,000 people die. These may have been Jews and Gentiles, considering that Gentiles will have overrun the city. However, those who did not die gave glory to God. Yes, this could have been the faithful who were worshiping in the Temple. However, it could be those Jews who were living in the city. Seeing the miracles, the resurrection, and the ascension of these two men may have opened their hearts to the truth.



Revelation 11:15-19 Back in Revelation 8:13, John mentioned a great eagle flying through the air. It announced the beginning of three “woe’s.” The fifth trumpet brought the fist “woe” – the locusts. The sixth trumpet brought the second “woe” – the plagues spread by the 200 million horses. This section introduces the seventh trumpet and the third “woe”. When the trumpet is blown, God is glorified and magnified and honored by every being in heaven. The twenty-four elders confess that God alone is worthy to judge the earth. John’s glimpse of the Ark of the Covenant is an indication that God is about to “open the contract” He signed with Abraham. In spite of what is about to unfold, God has not forgotten His promises. This scene sets the stage for the return of Christ. However, that will not happen for several more chapters.

Revelation 12 

Revelation 12:1-2 As you read this section, please keep in mind what John had just seen. He saw into God’s throne and the Ark of the Covenant. To whom was this covenant made? Israel, right? Who just recently experienced a devastating earthquake? Israel. The woman mentioned here is Israel. The vision points back to Genesis 37:9-11. In that text, Joseph had a dream where he envisions his mother and father (Jacob and Rachael) bowing down to him. Everyone who heard Joseph describe this dream understood that he was referring to his parents (see Genesis 37:10). Jacob, of course, had his name changed to Israel. This vision of the woman is not Mary about to give birth to Jesus, but Israel about to receive her promises from God. God promised Israel long ago that a day was coming when she would be delivered from her enemies. This is why the Ark of the Covenant stood in the presence of God. God would keep His promises to Israel. A new nation was about to arise from the remnant. Yes, in a way this symbolizes the first advent of Jesus, but 199

that view is out of context here. These are prophecies about future events, not a snapshot of the past. 

Revelation 12:3-4 The seventh trumpet HAS been blown (Revelation 11:15). The final “woe” has begun. John saw the Ark; he saw that God had not forgotten His promise. The earthquake was not the woe; It is the dragon fighting to keep the Israel from receiving God’s promises. That is the “woe”. Revelation teaches that the Antichrist will come to power sometime after the Rapture of the Church. He is a man empowered by the Devil. Revelation describes him as a “beast”. The devil is described as a red dragon. This dragon with seven heads and ten crowns points back to what Daniel saw in his vision (Daniel 7:7-8). These seven heads represent seven mountains, or “hills” (see Revelation 17:9), and since Rome was built on seven hills, this must be a veiled reference to that city. The 10 horns represent 10 kings who will be ruling in union at that time, even to the end of the Tribulation. Driven by Satan, they will do everything in their power to keep Israel from receiving God’s promises.

I’ll admit that this is a difficult text to nail down. Many scholars differ on their interpretation. The various views create a problem in developing a good theology of Satan. When exactly was he cast out of heaven? Did it happen before Man was created? Did it happen after the Fall? Did it happen when Jesus was resurrected? Does it happen at some point in the future (as in this event John shares here)? Our theology of Satan then determines our interpretation of this event. But see, that’s the wrong way to approach Biblical interpretation. The text needs to drive our interpretation. I did read one scholar who made an excellent point. Bob Utley points out in his commentary, “In the OT Satan is not an enemy of God, but of mankind (cf. 12:10). Satan was not created evil but developed into an arch enemy of all things good and holy” (cf. A. B. Davidson’s An Old Testament Theology, pp. 300–306). That may help explain things here. In the Old Testament, when Satan is rebuked, he is cast from God’s presence because of his accusations against humanity (compare Zechariah 3:2)”. In this verse from Revelation 12, it seems Satan and his legion of angels are thrown out of heaven because of his accusations against God. He was no longer criticizing the work of God but attempting to thwart the work of God (keep the child from being born). 66 Of course, that raises another question. Was this a reference to the day Jesus was born or is this a reference to when Israel will be reborn according to the promises of God. Okay, now do you see why these few verses give us fits? It’s simply best to focus on the work of the dragon who was attempting to overthrow God’s plans, and that God will not permit this to happen.

66 Chafer, L. S. (1909). Satan. New York: Gospel Publishing House.

200

What we have witnessed to this point is the rise of the “beast” – the Antichrist – who makes a seven-year treaty with Israel and the surrounding nations (probably nations that were once part of Rome). This enables Israel to rebuild her Temple. However, half way through this period, the “beast” – the Antichrist – changes his mind and attempts to take control of the Temple. The two prophets resist his attempt until God permits the “beast” to kill them. In the timeline, we are right in the middle of the Tribulation period. What John witnessed here was how this dragon has been trying to overthrow God’s plan, but in each encounter with Satan, God has intervened. Nothing, not even the tricks of the devil, will be able to overcome the plans of God. 

Revelation 12:5-6 This is a clear reference to Jesus, right? Of course. Is this a reference to His ascension? Yes. However, the reason this is mentioned is not to give us a “date” or “time” but a “plan.” So don’t read this and think John is seeing what “is” happening. He is given a rerun of what “had” happened. Remember, John is given this vision to help Israel find courage during this period of persecution. It is also designed to help the Tribulation believers find hope. In light of the persecutions from the world and from what is about to be unleashed, faithful Christians and Jews may lose hope. But God assures them that the Messiah is safe, Israel will not be destroyed, and the Jews will not be annihilated.



Revelation 12:7-9 Forced out of heaven. John stresses they were forced out of heaven. It’s difficult to picture this as a past event because many times in the Old Testament we find Satan back in heaven (passages in Job and Zechariah come to mind). Jesus says He saw Satan fall from heaven like lightning (Luke 10:10), which means he was there. So this war is something different. It seems to imply a permanent removal; an eviction, if you will. Only then, only after Satan is permanently removed, do we hear the heavens declare victory.



Revelation 12:10-11 Please. I don’t want you to miss this. Satan is defeated in this battle because of Jesus AND because of the martyrs. Those who are killed because of their faith become a weapon Satan cannot defeat. Their testimony cannot be overcome. Although you or I may never be killed because of our faith, our daily commitment to live holy lives honors God. When we do this, Satan loses a battle. However, this is a battle you and I must fight each and every day. Every new day brings another opportunity for you and me to make a choice. We must choose to live according to God’s holy standard, or live according to the world's standard (which means to act and behave like an unbeliever). Do not miss what I just wrote here. Read it again. When you surrender to God and resist worldly temptations, you take

201

ammunition out of Satan’s hands and place it into the hands of a martyr. This is why it is important the Church preach against sin. This is why the Church cannot move things off the sin list. When I implore you to live a holy life, I’m not telling you to earn salvation: I’m begging you to give power to the martyrs in Heaven; to honor the Father and the Son. 

Revelation 12:12 This event in Heaven is clearly something that will happen in the future. Satan and his angels are not tormenting this earth … at least not yet. I know he is making life difficult, but what we are experiencing today is nothing like the world will experience once Satan is cast from heaven. Presently, this whole alliance of evil (Antichrist, Satan, demons, etc.) is being held in check by God’s Holy Spirit (see 2 Thessalonians 2:7). When the Spirit is withdrawn from the earth, only then will these events unfold. What this verse teaches us is that things in this world will only get worse. Things today are not as bad as they will be tomorrow. And once the Church is taken home, there will be no one on earth to hold evil in check. This verse also teaches us that it is not the cleverness of Man that will save the world. Only God will be able to make things right. As much as I love the Star Trek stories, I know they are not true. Humanity will not band together and make the world a better place to live. Only God can step in and make things right.



Revelation 12:13-14 It’s clear that Satan is cast out of heaven halfway through the Tribulation. Although Satan will attempt to destroy Israel, she will be protected for three and a half years (that’s the meaning of the “time, times, and half a time”). Where will these faithful be protected? Some have suggested Petra, the capital city of Edom. Long abandoned, it is a vast valley in the wilderness that could easy protect this remnant of believers. It has also been suggested that the 144,000 marked by God will be those who are kept safe from Satan. The wings, by the way, are simply a figure of speech. They will not be rescued by airplanes (I mean, with all the word hating them, how would they book a flight?). And it’s highly doubtful these faithful miraculously are given wings. When the Bible mentions wings of an eagle, it speaks of Spiritual guidance.



Revelation 12:15-18 It’s not clear if this is literally water or an army. In either case, it is the deliverance of the remnant that infuriates Satan. So Satan turns his rage toward the others who confess Jesus as Lord. This is why some suggest the Jewish remnant of 144,000 is who Satan first targets. They are different than those who confess Jesus as Savior. The remnant are Jews who remained faithful to God. However, being faithful to God is different than believing in Jesus. This remnant is probably

202

those mentioned in Zechariah 12:10; when the Lord returns, then they will understand He is the Messiah. Revelation 13 

Revelation 13:1-2 In John’s vision we are reminded of what Daniel saw in his vision (see Daniel 7). Daniel saw a lion (Babylon), a bear (Media-Persia), a leopard (Greece), and a “terrible beast” (Rome). John indicates that in this case the “terrible beast” is the antichrist. It appears that 10 nations will form some sort of an alliance (nations once part of the Roman Empire – see Daniel 7:24 and Revelation 17:12), led by a charismatic Gentile leader. We cannot identify a past world leader as the antichrist because the Church has not been raptured. Although some world leaders have demonstrated anti-Christian behavior, they simply were not the antichrist.



Revelation 13:3-4 If these 10 heads represent 10 nations united together, then does it mean that one of those nations will collapse? Will the antichrist step in and revive this dying nation? Some have suggested that this represents the destruction of the “pagan” Roman Empire by the church; consequently, to have this empire rise to power once again would be a miracle. Other’s feel this speaks about the Antichrist receiving a literal wound that was quite fatal. Which view is correct? Perhaps Revelation 17:9– 13 can help us understand what happens here. The angel speaking to John says the seven heads represent seven mountains, but also seven kings or kingdoms (Revelation 17:10). The Antichrist or “the beast” is one of these kings (verse 11), but is apparently killed while the ten-nation union is being formed (verse 12). Somehow, he comes back to life to rule for a short period of time. Both Revelation 11:7 and 17:8 state that “the beast” will ascend out of the abyss, then these ten nations will band together and follow this “scarlet beast” – this antichrist that seems to be immortal. So if this antichrist, who is a man, comes back to life, then maybe Satan will resurrect this ruler from the dead. I know this doesn’t seem possible, but if Satan has the power to give life to a dead idol (Revelation 13:15), he might be able to give life to a dead body … now that he has been thrown to the earth.



Revelation 13:5-6 Not only will the people of this world worship this last king, but they will also follow his teachings. For three and a half years, this charismatic world leader will mesmerize the world with his words. He will angrily shake his fist at God, at heaven, and even the holy angels. Oddly, the world will follow. The world will agree that it’s had enough of God (that heaven is for sissy’s), and deny the existence of a spiritual realm. Today we are getting a small taste of this. I think this concept of “no God – no heaven – no devil” is being promoted forcefully in the world today. Even our 203

own nation is passing laws trying to silence the Church. As Christians, we must remember that a day is coming when the Church will not be around. Therefore, we need to work as hard as we can while we have the opportunity. 

Revelation 13:7-10 The beast becomes a world ruler. This happens after he is brought back to life. He rules with an iron fist. Anyone who opposes him is killed or imprisoned (verse 9-10). He outlaws every form of religion except that which worships him (compare 2 Thessalonians 2:4). John says those who are of the earth worship the beast that rises out of the earth (as opposed to those who are of heaven who worship He who has come down out of heaven - Jesus). Then John mentions the Book of Life – the book that belongs to Jesus. Some believe that before anyone was born, all names were written in this book (reminiscent of David’s declaration “ You saw

me before I was born. Every day of my life was recorded in your book. Every moment was laid out before a single day had passed” 67 - Psalm 139:16). However, the unsaved have their names removed when they die (compare the Lord’s promise in Revelation 3:5). Others believe that those who are destined to be saved had their names written in the Lord’s book of life long ago, “Before the world was made.” They were “Chosen before the foundation of the world ” (Ephesians 1:4). A third view is based upon the way some Bibles connect the phrase “From the creation of the world”. For example, the NIV links this phrase to the Lamb, not to the people. In other words, it was the Lamb who was predestined to die, not the people who were predestined to be saved. However, other Bibles, like the NASB, punctuate differently, placing emphasis on the people. Based upon the context here, it might be preferable to read verse 8 with the preordained death of Jesus in mind because it contrasts this with the death of the beast (verse 3). Long before the world was formed, God planned for Jesus to atone for Man’s sin. Jesus was the first to die and rise again. The resurrection of the Antichrist was simply a counterfeit miracle. Those who believe in the resurrection of Jesus have their name in the Book of Life. Those who believe in the resurrection of the beast will not find their name in the Lord’s book. I think that’s the point here. 

Revelation 13:11-13 The first beast came out of the sea (meaning he was a product of the human race, making him a Gentile). This second beast came out of the earth. He did not demand worship like the first beast. He demanded people worship the first. This second beast, who spoke with the voice of a dragon (Satan), is probably the false prophet mentioned in Revelation 19:20. With the appearing of the false prophet, we

67 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Ps 139:16). Carol Stream, IL. 204

have a demonized trinity. We have Satan, the force behind all the evil, we have the Antichrist, a person given power and authority from Satan, and the False Prophet, one who causes people to worship the Antichrist. This will be a tough time in which to live. How will a person be able to tell the difference between worshiping God and worshiping Satan? How will a person be able to discern the difference between the real thing and the counterfeit? I believe it will be “love” that makes the difference. I also think the difference will be seen in “free will” and “coerced worship.” God grants us the freedom to choose while here we read people are forced to obey (see verse 15). 

Revelation 13:14-15 This image is probably set up in the Temple in Jerusalem – the Temple the Jews had recently built. This statue was given the ability to speak. This creates many problems for Bible students, for only God can give life. What we need to remember is that the mechanical process of speaking is not the same as having life. Like a robot today, the mouth may move, and we may hear words, but there is certainly no life. It’s probably the same for this statue.



Revelation 13:16-18 Today I purchased a few items at the local convenience store. My total was $6.66. The clerk behind the counter reeled back in revulsion. She would not even speak the total. I assured her that it meant nothing. It was simply a number. I had no mark on my forehead or on the back of my hand. Still, she shuddered at the number. It is just a number. Down through the ages of Christianity, people have been trying to determine just what this “666” configuration actually means. Even the early Church Fathers were confused about its meaning. It’s probably best to understand it as a mark signifying allegiance to the things of earth. Maybe a tattoo of sorts; a marking that indicates a person has worshiped the beast. This reminds me of what King Nebuchadnezzar demanded in his kingdom (see Daniel 3:7). John says discernment was necessary to be prepared for the repercussions from not receiving the mark. Yes, discernment will be needed during this time, for even though the two main characters here mimic the deeds of Christ, their actions are less than holy (in the Bible, the number “7” represents the holiness of God). The world dictator and his chief law enforcer demand worship (reminds me of the Muslim faith), while God extends grace and mercy.

In chapter 13 we meet two key characters that rise to power during the End Times. After the rapture of the Church, this world dictator rises to power (the beast out of the sea). A world alliance is formed, and this dictator dies (his “fatal wound”). He is given back his life, which really makes the people of the world stand up and take notice. Once this world

205

dictator invades Jerusalem, the false prophet (the beast out of the earth), become the chief enforcer of the law. Both will be Gentile leaders. The Tribulation period will see a one-world government with a one-world religion. There will be a one world economic system as well. Lastly, John clearly teaches us that our world will continue to drift away from God, no matter what the Church does before the Rapture or what Christians do after the Rapture. Over time, it will become increasingly difficult to be a faithful follower of Jesus. Christians will not “take over the world” and make this a better place. Christians will be taken out of this world, and the world will be a living hell. This is why the Church today must be focusing on the eternal soul of the lost, not whether they have a leaky roof or not. To improve their condition in this life does not prepare them for glory. Revelation 14 

Revelation 14:1-2 This is the same 144,000 that were mentioned in Revelation 7:4-8. In contrast to receiving the one name of the beast, these saints had two names on their forehead.



Revelation 14:3-5 The voice from heaven is where the song originated. The 144,000 on Mount Zion were the only ones to hear and learn this song. This group is Jewish; they were the “first fruits to God”, meaning they were the first of the Jews who will finally accept Jesus as Lord (compare Zechariah 12:10 and Romans 11:26-27). It’s possible these individuals were merely sexual pure, especially considering the times in which they were living. Living normal married lives would be difficult. However, it may refer to spiritual purity as well. Many places throughout the Bible connect spiritual purity with virginity; the virgin daughter of Zion (2 Kings 19:21), My virgin Israel (Jeremiah 31:21). Paul even describes the Church as a pure bride (2 Corinthians 11:2), extending this purity to both men and women.



Revelation 14:6-7 Some Bible translations say this angel carried the “Good News” – meaning he has the message of God’s grace through Jesus Christ. They translate this because of the Greek word evengelion in verse 6. Other Bible translations simply say that the angels had an eternal gospel to preach. The word, by itself, means the

power to effect what it proclaims. Evengelion is a technical term for “News of victory”68. The victory this angel announced was the “Hour of His (God’s) judgment.” Rather than announcing the power to save, the angel announces the power to judge. 68 . Vol. 2: Theological dictionary of the New Testament. 1964- (G. Kittel, G. W. Bromiley & G. Friedrich, Ed.) (electronic ed.) (721). Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans.

206



Revelation 14:8 We will examine this city of Babylon more closely when we reach chapter 18 of Revelation. “Babylon” is the word God uses for the one world empire established by the Beast.



Revelation 14:9-13 I continue to be amazed at the number of people I meet who feel there should be no consequences for their actions. They believe that regardless of how they behave, somehow God should just simply look the other way. However, this text speaks clearly that a person will suffer because of their choices in this life. Of course, this is a very unpopular text

In the Greek, this angel’s message reads, “If any man continues to worship the Beast”, suggesting that there is still an opportunity to repent.

among liberal scholars. They want to limit the wrath of God. Some have asked, “How can a God of love actually permit His creatures to suffer eternal torment?” What they fail to realize is that above all else, God is holy. Because He is holy, He loves. Because He is holy, He is offers Grace. He is patient and kind because He is holy. Because He is holy, He is just and fair. So for God to ignore a person’s sin, He would not be holy and just. There must be some sort of consequence for a person’s actions and attitude. Here, the angel says the consequence is fire and burning sulfur, something that will torment, not consume the guilty. I know we don’t like the word torment. Nevertheless, John uses it here to describe what those condemned will experience. This is actually a warning to those who feel giving in and worshiping this beast would be more tolerable than suffering the earthly consequences. The angel speaking here puts the present situation in perspective. What a person endures in this life is temporary, whereas God’s punishment is eternal. A godly person must reason the consequences of their actions. During this tribulation period, a person must not waiver in their faithful commitment to God and His commands. There must be a clean break from the cultural trends. God even finishes this section by contrasting torment with blessing. Those who compromise with the culture receive torment. Those who resist receive rest. 

Revelation 14:14-20 This Son of Man is best identified as Jesus. It is probably near the end of the Tribulation period. Because He holds a sickle in His hand, we see this as a time of judgment. Although some believe this is a reference to the harvest of the saints, the Greek word in verse 15 for ripe literally means to make dry, dry up, wither.69 Although presently Jesus is the vine and the Church makes up the branches, there is

69 Strong, J. (1995). Enhanced Strong’s Lexicon. Woodside Bible Fellowship. 207

also another vine – the “vine of the earth”. Our world produces another “Fruit” (see Galatians 5:19-21). This “Fruit” is past ripe – well past the time of harvest. Those who have been corrupting the earth should have been harvested long ago. It is time to sweep away those whose fruit is lust, greed, envy, anger, selfishness, etc. Christ swings His sickle passing judgment on these people, and so too does another angel. Those “harvested” are placed in God’s winepress where His wrath bleeds the life out of these people. What John sees here is the great war that will end all wars – the “Battle of Armageddon” – when the armies of the world wage war against Jerusalem (Zechariah 14:1-4 and Revelation 16:16). In the plains of Megiddo, the world’s armies will bear down on tiny Jerusalem. What could possibly stop these soldiers from crushing the last of those holding fast to God? This is when the Lord reaches out and fights this battle for Jerusalem. This is when the wicked will be swept away suddenly, while the faithful are left behind. Yes, the wicked are plucked from the earth; the righteous are left behind. Jesus referred to this event in Matthew 24:37-39. Those marked by the beast will be swept away.

December 30: Revelation 15-18 Revelation 15 

Revelation 15:1 This “wrath of God” is not the final judgment. This is God shouting from Heaven “That’s enough!” Even these seven plagues are not the final punishment the ungodly will receive. The final punishment comes during the Day of Judgment. In the Revelation timeline, the guilty will be thrown in prison at least a thousand years from this event. The harvest with the sickle and these seven plagues is God “pruning the earth” of wickedness and sin – preparing the earth for the reign of Christ.



Revelation 15:2-4 These may be two different songs. The one celebrates God’s faithfulness to Israel and the other speaks of God’s faithfulness during the present tribulation period. Some scholars believe the song of Moses refers to Exodus 15. Others suggest it refers to Deuteronomy 32. It seems most likely that the Tribulation Saints will remember all that God had promised and all that He had done. The Lord God has proven to be faithful and true. One final note here; with the wicked swept away, the world will be more receptive to the Lordship of Jesus when He assumes His thousand-year reign.



Revelation 15:5-8 I don’t believe we should view God as being angry here. Or if we do, His anger is directed toward Satan, for he is the one who has corrupted the world. 208

I suspect the Father’s heart is heavy knowing that many in this world rejected His love and instead remained hostages to sin and death. These bowls of wrath are designed to purify the earth in anticipation of the Lord’s return. The angels were dressed in white signifying purity. They wore a golden sash signifying God’s glory. As the contents are poured out, that which is impure and unholy is destroyed, as we will see in the next chapter. Revelation 16 

Revelation 16:1-9 Notice the effect these Bowls have on the people of the earth. Only those marked by the Beast receive the sores. The sea, the rivers, and the springs turned to blood because of the second and third bowls. Everything in the sea died, and the fresh water became undrinkable, limiting the food and water supply. The fourth bowl affected the sun, or perhaps the ozone layer, causing the sun’s UV rays to burn intensely. What affect did it have on the ungodly? They cursed God. They refused to acknowledge their sin and repent. In a way, the Bowls are almost like an antibacterial soap, destroying the impure and unholy.



Revelation 16:10-11 This fifth bowl causes darkness to fall on the antichrist’s headquarters, which might still be in Jerusalem, or perhaps in Rome. Regardless, the rest of the world is still in daylight; only the location of the beast’s throne is shrouded in darkness. Why is this significant? If this antichrist has been promoting himself as the savior of the world, and if he has been demanding the worship reserved only for Jesus, then this becomes a “slap in the face.” The antichrist will put himself forth as the messiah. He will fool the unsuspecting in this world into believing he was sent by God to rule and reign. To deceive the world, Satan grants this man power, even raising him from the dead (Revelation 13:3). By thrusting his throne into darkness, God demonstrates His anger toward the antichrist, the Satan, and the False Prophet. God shames these three in front of the whole world. This is the last reference in Revelation about people failing to repent. It seems to be God’s last and final offer.



Revelation 16:12 People who search for signs and symbols in the book of Revelation speculate just “who” this army is and “where” they are from. Fanatics attempt to insert some nation or army that is antagonistic at their present time and assert “they” are this great army that will fight against God. Actually, the text only says these troops could march west without hindrance. It doesn’t say this army from the East will be the only one fighting this war. It’s best to take this section literally. God will remove any hindrance that would keep an army from traveling toward Megiddo.

209



Revelation 16:13-16 Three demonic spirits go throughout the world inciting the world’s rulers to join together in one great battle on the plains of Megiddo. This is best understood to be a war, not merely a battle. However, at first glance, this doesn’t seem to make sense. If the antichrist does establish a one-world government, why would the leaders agree to battle one another? Why would Satan destroy the empire he has just created? Truthfully, Satan will not be seeking to destroy his empire, but that’s the way these other leaders will see things. They will be stirred against one another. However, this great deceiver, this liar, the Satan, will gather these armies to resist the coming of the Messiah. He will use them to combat the armies from Heaven (seen in chapter 19). Based upon Zechariah 14:1-3, this war will make its way into the streets of Jerusalem, fighting from house to house. The climax happens when these armies are inside Jerusalem, then Christ will descend upon the Mount of Olives (Zechariah 14:4). The armies of the world will not expect Jesus. They will be unprepared. However, believers should be prepared. The faithful alive during this part of the Tribulation should be looking for Christ to return at any moment.



Revelation 16:17-20 The time between the sixth trumpet and the sixth bowl is very short. This great earthquake is so severe that the Gentile cities of the world are reduced to rubble. God reaches down with His mighty hand and goes “Bam, Bam, Bam!” This

The reference to “nations” in verse 19 is typically understood to be a reference to “Heathen” or “Gentile” lands.

earthquake will affect the entire earth – oceans, mountains – along with huge stones from the sky. Oddly, this calamity doesn’t seem to affect Jerusalem. Babylon is shattered (maybe this was the location of the oneworld government). Oh, and while we are thinking about this Babylon, Revelation gives us a detailed description of this future city in the next two chapters. Revelation 17 

Revelation 17:1-2 Most individuals who read the Book of Revelation become mired in all the symbolism. Honestly, it can be somewhat confusing. Warren Wiersbe explains the symbolism this way; One reason John used symbolism was so that his message

would encourage believers in any period of church history. The true church is a pure virgin (Rev. 19:7–8; see also 2 Cor. 11:2), but the false religious system is a “harlot” who has abandoned the truth and prostituted herself for personal gain. In every age, there has been a “harlot” who has persecuted God’s people; and this will culminate in the last days in a worldwide apostate religious system. Likewise, every age has

210

featured a “Babylon,” a political and economic system that has sought to control people’s minds and destinies. Just as the contrast to the “harlot” is the pure bride, so the contrast to “Babylon” is the City of God, the New Jerusalem, the eternal home prepared for the Lamb’s wife (Rev. 21:9ff). Each generation of believers must keep itself pure from the pollution of both the “harlot” and “Babylon .”70 His explanation really makes sense to me. This chapter speaks about the Lords judgment on the religious system established by “the beast.” The Gentile nations of the world had become part of this “harlot” or “prostitute” as some Bibles translate.

70 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Re 17–18). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 211



Revelation 17:3-5 The beast is a reference to the one-world government, meaning that this government (created by the antichrist) supports and approves of this worldwide religion. The angel indicates that these 10 horns are 10 kings who had “not yet risen to power” (verse 12), and it appears the seven heads are prominent rulers in the kingdom. The name on her forehead is significant. By the way, “mystery” is not part of the title; it describes the title. Why is “Babylon” symbolic to an apostate religion? The city, from its beginning, was a source of False Religion. Genesis 10:8-12 says that Nimrod founded the city. There, he started building the Tower of Babel. Its construction was intended to “make a name for humanity” rather than acknowledge God. According to sources outside of the Bible71, Nimrod had a wife named Semiramis who founded the secret religious rites found in the Babylonian culture. She supposedly was the mother of Nimrod, and for his abominable behavior, was killed by the Godfearing descendants of Noah. Fearful of losing control of the kingdom, Semiramis claimed Nimrod had become the sun and demanded people worship him. This gave birth to astrology and pagan god worship. Supposedly, they began the practice of worshiping the sun god Molech – offering their children on the red-hot hands of a statue. Babylon’s history is filled with attempts to corrupt the worship of God. The city fell out of power once the great tower was destroyed, but rose again under King Hammurabi (1728-1686 B.C.), then again under King Nebuchadnezzar (605-562 B.C.). When the Persians conquered Babylon, they drove the cult worshippers out of the city, who then settled in Pergamum (starting to see the big picture here?). In Revelation 2:13, Jesus calls Pergamum the place of Satan’s throne. The priests of this false religion wore a hat in

71 I do not place a lot of value on a Google search, but you can read what Alexander Hislop wrote here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alexander_Hislop. However, Babylon’s history of apostasy is well known. So is its pagan influence on Emperor Constantine. Don’t place too much value on what Wikipedia has to say, but you can certainly trust what Dr. Walvoord from Dallas Theological Seminary has to say.

212

the shape of a fish head, bearing the words “Keeper of the Bridge”; symbolizing the “bridge” between man and Satan. By the way, did you know the Roman Emperors adopted the title Pontifex Maximus? It means “Major Keeper of the Bridge.” Okay, all of this sounds like nonsense – like someone trying to justify their distrust of Catholicism. However, according to John Walvoord, the same title was later used by

the bishop of Rome. The pope today is often called the pontiff, which comes from pontifex. When the teachers of the Babylonian mystery religions later moved from Pergamum to Rome, they were influential in paganizing Christianity and were the source of many so-called religious rites which have crept into ritualistic churches. Babylon then is the symbol of apostasy and blasphemous substitution of idol-worship for the worship of God in Christ.72 No, I’m not saying the Pope is the antichrist. However, what many conservative scholars insist is that there are rituals practiced in some churches that trace their origins all the way back to Nimrod and Semiramis. Now I suppose you would like to know what those rituals are. Well … see, this is where it can get kind of confusing. You must be very careful when researching that sort of information because many people want to demonize the Catholic Church. They want it to be false. They want to discredit the Church, so they go out of their way to draw parallels. Therefore, if you want to research these, please remember that even though there are similarities, it is the heart behind the ritual that makes all the difference. 

Revelation 17:6 Why was John astonished or amazed? He was speechless because of the vast number of true believers killed by this false religious system. If you think what some Muslims are doing today is horrific, imagine how John must have felt when he saw persecution like this on a global scale.



Revelation 17:7-8 Satan, and the man he controls, are the force behind this “harlot” religion. The angel reminds John of the death and resurrection of this leader mentioned in Revelation 13:3, and the power behind him. Apparently, this is a vision of events that happen just after the Antichrist is killed, but before he is given back his life. My guess is that it’s sometime near the end of the seven-year Tribulation. His resurrection is what convinces the Gentile people of the world to follow him and worship him.

72 Walvoord, J. F. (1985). Revelation. In J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck (Eds.), The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures (J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck, Ed.) (Re 17:3–5). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books.

213



Revelation 17:9-11 Some suggest these the seven heads represent the seven mountains within the city of Rome. However, when we read in verse 10 that five have fallen, we can only conclude the angel is speaking about prominent kings. Also, we cannot assume this is talking about Rome, although it might be if Rome is the “beast that was”, but will come back to power. If that is true, then Rome, along with the rest of the nations in the area, will form an alliance with this “harlot” – this One-world religion. Perhaps this union is not just political, but religious as well. Maybe this eighth king is not a politician but a religious figure. Think about what we have learned about this antichrist. At first, he is a political leader. However, after he is given back his life, the people of the world begin to worship him (Revelation 13:4). Maybe they view him from a religious perspective. If that is true, then this is humanity’s last effort to keep the Lord from coming again; humanity fights to make its own laws and regulations and,

This section really made me wonder about the survival of denominations. Will the Catholic Church still be an organized religion at this time in history? If so, imagine the effect it would have if the Pope decides to align himself with this one world government and with the seventh king who comes back to life. I can’t imagine this happening, but who knows, it might.

just as in the beginning, attempts to become its own god. 

Revelation 17:12-14 Although the 7 heads (leaders) rule in succession (one after the other), these 10 horns (kings) will rule together. It will not be a succession of kings. They will rule together for one hour. Only one hour.



Revelation 17:15-18 After that hour, the Lord Jesus defeats this army – this alliance of nations following the leadership of the Antichrist. Whether they are defeated at Armageddon is unknown. Do these armies of the world rebel against the World Religion (the harlot) after that battle, or is this something that happens before then? This “desolation of the harlot” seems to indicate that these ten leaders all rebel against the established world religion before going to battle against the Lord. The angel appears to suggest that all forms of religion are rejected and destroyed at this point in the Tribulation. Some scholars believe this happens halfway through the Tribulation period when the Antichrist abruptly takes control and demands he be worshiped. I’m not sure exactly when, but it will occur in the second half of this period – sometime

214

during the three and a half years leading up to Christ’s return. My guess is that it is toward the end. Revelation 18 

Revelation 18:1-3 This is not Jesus. This is a very powerful angel who illuminates the entire earth. He announces that Babylon has fallen. Based on Isaiah 13:20 and Jeremiah 51:26, it’s clear that the city itself will never be rebuilt. So this is probably a reference to the economic and political system of the world that bore the same fruit found in the ancient city. It is felt that Peter called Rome “Babylon” in his letter (1 Peter 5:13). We saw the fall of spiritual “Babylon” in chapter 17. Here we see the fall of political “Babylon.”

Okay. Let’s take a moment and regroup our thoughts. The Lord shouts from Heaven, and the Church is taken away. In the chaos that ensues, the nations of the world try to band together and make sense out of this strange event. After a period of time, God will begin to punish the people of the earth (through Seals, and Trumpets – Revelation 6 through 11). Tired of God’s punishment, the old Roman Empire will reform its alliance (Revelation 13). As a gesture of “Good Will”, Jerusalem is allowed to rebuild the Temple. This empire will bring unity and control to the rest of the world, uniting all people and all nations under one rule. Several leaders will emerge to take charge of this one world government. However, there will be one small group of Jews who refuse to pledge their allegiance so the empire will wage war against Jerusalem and the 144,000 Jews who remain faithful to God. Two witnesses will demonstrate the power of God, turning away all who attempt to overpower them. However, one leader who is killed (maybe by the two witnesses?) will be given back his life (Revelation 13:3). Because of this, the people of the earth regard this man as being supernatural. They will worship him as a god. This leader will overrun Jerusalem, and the 144,000 probably run and hide. Then this leader walks into the new Temple and proclaims himself as the savior. From there, he establishes a one-world religion. Everyone must acknowledge him as their god. They must receive a mark (Revelation 13:16). Once this ruler establishes himself as god, The Lord of Heaven sends even more judgments (Revelation 14:14-20) and plagues (Revelation 16). In the end, the center of this one world government is destroyed by a mighty earthquake. So too are many cities around the earth (Revelation 16:18). Because the pagan nations of this world pledged their allegiance to the corrupt political government and the corrupt religious system (the “beast” and the “harlot”), God’s wrath is poured out upon them. This causes the pagan nations to rebel against the corrupt religious system which can trace its roots back to ancient Babylon.

215

I’ll be honest here. On the one hand, you have the antichrist demanding he be worshiped as a god. But there seems to be another corrupt religious system in place as well. Revelation 17:16 appears to indicate a breaking away from any form of religion (false religion = “harlot”). It doesn’t seem this is directed toward the antichrist who has become the one worshiped in the world. So is there one final religion left on earth that the nations rebel against? If so, what religion is it? This is why some start pointing to the Catholic Church as the great “harlot”. The center of this whole world government seems to be in Rome. The Catholic Church headquarters are located in Rome. I think this might just be true. However, I’m not suggesting Catholics are part of this corrupt system. Faithful Catholics will be raptured with the Church. The organization may continue, if you get my point. Actually, this could be said about any organized religion. Even though Believers are raptured, the organized system remains. Some who are not actually saved will remain and continue to keep their religion organized. Maybe this is what happens. Anyway, once the religious structure of the world is destroyed, we come to the political destruction of the world … which brings us to this point in chapter 18. 

Revelation 18:4-8 The “harlot” or “prostitute” here is the political system that has corrupted the world almost since the beginning. Our world today is polluted with the Harlot’s Poison. It’s riches and pleasures intoxicate us, luring us into its trap. Greed, self-reliance, pride, envy, lust, and conceit drive a person away from God. As Christians, we must listen to John’s warning. “Do not love this world nor the things it

offers you” (1 John 2:15-17). Here, a voice from Heaven shouts, “Come away from her, my people” (verse4). That’s a warning we fail to heed even today. 

Revelation 18:9-20 Although it is the political system that is destroyed, it will be a political system built around prosperity. Truthfully, in light of all the destruction the world faced during the “Trumpets” and “Bowls”, it’s hard to imagine any sort of economic structure survived. However, those parts of the word that were not destroyed would certainly become a source of great wealth. Also, although it is the political system that falls here, that system will certainly be headquartered in one place. Therefore, it could be an actual city that is destroyed. Perhaps the effects of the great earthquake mentioned in Revelation 16:19-21 are explained here in detail. Here, we see just how stubborn Man can be. If there has been global destruction through the “Seven Seals”, the “Seven Trumpets” and the “Seven Bowls”, here we see humanity attempting to rebuild itself and make a name for itself without regard to God. Human resilience and fortitude unite the people of this world to rebuild itself in some central place. Sure, this “economic empire” exists today, but surely most of it will

216

collapse once the Church is raptured and once God’s Scroll is opened. Yet rather than humble themselves before God, most of the people in this world will strive to rebuild what had been lost. In one final swoop (in one hour), God will even destroy this. 

Revelation 18:21-24 As I mentioned earlier, Bible scholars are divided about whether this city is Rome or if it is Babylon rebuilt. Personally, I think if we spend more time thinking about “Where” this city is located, we will miss “What” the city will be like. Here, near the end of the Seven Year Tribulation, God will stamp out humanity’s last attempt to regroup and reorganize. The world’s system of wealth, greed, and lust will finally come to an end, never to rise again. This final destruction of the World’s government will make way for the Lord’s return.

December 31: Revelation 19-22 Revelation 19 

Revelation 19:1-6 Once the city of Babylon is destroyed (chapter 18), then these events will take place (compare After these things in verse 1). The voice of this great crowd will be heard in Heaven, not necessarily on the earth … at least not yet.



Revelation 19:7-8 Of course, the Bride here is the Church – Christians who have given their life to Jesus. However, there is an interesting point made by this Great Multitude. They say the fine clothes worn by Christians came from their acts of righteousness (verse 8). Maybe this is part of our reward, but it just doesn’t seem right to me. It doesn’t seem right that simply because I had more opportunities to labor faithfully for Christ that I would have fancier garments to wear. I want the same honor for those who spiritually struggled most of their life. I want them to receive the same honor that I do. Let those who had a hard life wear the crown. I’ll be content to sit in the back. Perhaps it’s better for us to understand this as the cleansing every Christian will experience once they are called before the Throne. Paul says the Church does have spots and wrinkles (Ephesians 5:27), but they will be removed. Our lives will be purified. We will become holy and without fault. This is God’s way of preparing the Church for the day it returns to earth to reign with Him in glory (see Matthew 8:11).



Revelation 19:9-10 Some scholars teach that the Millennial reign of Christ is the “Marriage Supper of the Lamb”, for it is at this time the Church reigns with Jesus.

217

Don’t miss the significance of what this angel says. If the Church is the “Bride of Christ”, why would it need to be invited to the marriage supper? That makes no sense. Those invited, the guests, would include any Jewish person who finally accepts Jesus as Lord, the 144,000 who remained faithful, and any Gentile who became a believer during the Tribulation period. The marriage supper is the Lord’s way of blessing the Church for her faithfulness in the years before the Rapture. Even though Christians had not seen Him, they love Him (1 Peter 1:8), and will be honored. Of course, when John learned of this, he fell at the angel’s feet. He was overwhelmed by this promise. Indeed, I look forward to that day as well. Not that my honor would exceed your honor, but that after years of being trampled underfoot, of being marginalized, persecuted, and scorned, that finally, God would lift up the Church to a place of honor. 

Revelation 19:11-13 This is a description of Jesus with several allusions to His time first spent on earth (the “robe dipped in blood”, He is called the Logos of God – John 1:1). Some Bible interpreters believe it is at this point Jesus comes for the Church. However, if you look closely in this chapter and the next, there is no indication of a “transformation” or of a “cleansing” which is mentioned in many other New Testament writings (for example, “We will be transformed” – 1 Corinthians 15:51). Paul indicates that the Saints will meet Jesus in the air (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 and 1 Corinthians 15:51-58). However, here we read that Jesus will actually touch the earth. It’s very clear that the Rapture takes place sometime before this event.



Revelation 19:14-16 Is this army the Church? Is the reference to “fine linen” pointing us back to verse 8? Certainly, angels will be present, but so too will the “holy ones” (1 Thessalonians 3:13 and Jude 14-15). However, it will not be necessary for the Holy Ones to fight. Christ is the conqueror here.



Revelation 19:17-21 The armies of the earth had been lured into battle by the demons sent by Satan (Revelation 16:12-16). Here, in the plain of Megiddo, these armies will be fighting for several weeks. There will even be fighting in Jerusalem (Zechariah 14:2). With merely a word from His mouth (sharp sword – verse 21), the battle will be over in a moment. The devil, his angels, and the false prophet are thrown into the fiery lake (compare Matthew 25:41). However, the wicked who have died are in Hades (compare Luke 16:23). Later they will be judged and sent to the fiery lake (Revelation 20:14-15). Once this final battle is complete, then the wicked people will finally be defeated. Later, the unsaved in other parts of the earth will be judged (Matthew 25:31-45).

218

Revelation 20 It seems clear to me that Jesus will reign on earth for a thousand years. However, you will come across scholars who interpret this in different ways. Some believe this thousand-year reference represents the triumph of the Gospel in the period leading up to the second coming of Jesus (this is

postmillennialism). Christ will reign on earth through the work of the Church. The influence of the Church gradually makes this world a better place until the Lord returns. Others deny that there is a literal Millennium (amillennialism). They deny the earthly reign of Jesus. It is a spiritual reign in the hearts of believers. Premillennialism believes in a literal onethousand-year reign of Christ on earth, and the Second Coming happens before the Millennium (in this category, some feel the rapture happens after the Tribulation – posttrib – and some feel it happens before – pre-trib). Personally, when I read this chapter, I can’t see any other way to interpret it than Christ coming before the Millennium to literally reign on earth for a thousand years. 

Revelation 20:1-3 By the way, this chapter begins with the natural transition from the previous chapter. “Then I saw,” which logically flows chronologically from the previous events – the return of Christ. Isn’t it odd that this angel has authority and power to seize Satan and throw him into the pit? Satan is also an angel – a very powerful angel – and yet this angel has the power to lock the devil away. It’s probably accomplished because the Lord is now on the earth. This is now the Lord’s world (or His once again). Satan lost any authority he once had (Remember his claim to Jesus in Luke 4:7?). Satan has been defeated, stripped of his radiance, humiliated, and shamed. He has nothing left. He is forced to wait in chains until the Lord releases him one last time.

219



Revelation 20:4 Here is another scripture that proves the Church is raptured long before this event. John says he saw the souls of those who had been martyred during the Tribulation period. If the Church had not been raptured, why would John single out this one particular group? Why not include everyone who had been martyred for the Lord. Those seated on the thrones might be the Apostles (compare Luke 22:2930). Just before the millennial rule of Christ, Israel will be judged (Ezekiel 20:33-38) and the Gentile people still alive at the end of the Tribulation will be judged (Matthew 25:31-46).



Revelation 20:5-6 Let me give some clarity to these passages. Verse 4 says clearly that in this 1,000-year timeframe, those martyred during the Tribulation will come back to life. In this timeframe, they are the first to be resurrected. The rest of the dead will have to wait until the end of the millennium. But what of the Church? What of the Old Testament Saints? When are they brought back to life? Of course, Jesus is the first to be resurrected (1 Corinthians 15:23). Paul says that the resurrection happens in stages. Following the death of Christ, there were some saints raised from the dead (Matthew 27:52-53). The next resurrection will be the rapture of the Church – raising the dead and transforming the living (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18). We saw that the two witnesses would be resurrected in Revelation 11:11. Then the resurrection mentioned here (verse 4). What is not mentioned here but is mentioned elsewhere is the resurrection of Old Testament saints. In several Old Testament passages, it appears that the faithful will be raised at this point as well (Isaiah 26:21, Ezekiel 37:12-14, and Daniel 12:2-3). Before the Millennium, all the righteous will be raised from the dead. Keep this in mind when we come to the Final Judgment (verse 11).



Revelation 20:7 John does not mention what happens during the Millennium, but many Old Testament prophets say this as a period of great blessing. The wolf will lay down with the lamb (Isaiah 11:6). Swords will be remade into plows (Micah 4:3).



Revelation 20:8-9 Just who are the people that will be led astray by Satan? What are Gog and Magog? First, we need to remember that there will be ordinary people who survive the Tribulation. The Church, martyrs, and Old Testament saints will already be resurrected, but there will still be Jews and Gentiles who survive. They will live, marry, and have children. Sure, they will outwardly accept Jesus, but they will still have that sin nature. Without Satan leading them astray, they will simply be “good citizens” obeying their King. However, along comes Satan and lures these unsuspecting people away from Jesus, and they gather together for war. Although Gog and Magog are mentioned in Ezekiel 38-39, they do not have the same meaning

220

as here. In Ezekiel, Gog was the ruler and Magog was the people. Here, they both refer to the nations of the earth. This vast army surrounds Jerusalem for battle. Perhaps, like me, you wonder why God would permit Satan to influence the hearts of these people. Yet it does teach a very valuable lesson. Following a law does not change the heart of a person. Only God can cure the incurable disease of sin. Imagine, Christ is ruling this earth in peace for 1,000 years. Yet the heart of the people will be so easily swayed. Law, no matter how good it is, will not transform a person’s sinful heart. This last appearance by Satan becomes one final judgment by God. People are wicked, even when ruled by a loving, righteous King. In the judgment that is to come, God uses humanity’s rebellion as proof they deserve to be punished. 

Revelation 20:10 It seems clear that the Lake of Fire is a real place. It appears to be a literal place of torment. It seems to be permanent. The devil is thrown there, which is where the Beast and the False Prophet have been for the past 1,000 years.



Revelation 20:11-13 This is the second resurrection (second during the millennial period). Please notice that this is God’s White Throne of judgment. There will only be unbelievers present. Jesus has already claimed His own; their names are written in His book. No one will be able to escape; not those in Hades (the place an unbeliever waits once they die) and not even those who died at sea. They will not be able to hide some place on earth. All unbelievers will be judged based on what is written in these books. I suspect one of those books will be God’s Holy Word. Remember what Jesus said in John 12:48? “But all who reject me and my

Our present heaven and earth will be destroyed (Matthew 24:35, Mark 13:31, 2 Peter 3:10-13). The New Heaven and Earth mentioned in chapter 21 are nothing like the present one.

message will be judged on the day of judgment by the truth I have spoken.” 73 Every sinner will be held accountable for his or her response to Christ’s words. There will also be a book containing the deeds of these sinners. In all honesty, the question about who is saved is actually determined in this life, not the next. This book of deeds is used as evidence. Actually, if we look back to verse 5, the fact that they are now finally standing before God is a clear sign of their judgment.

73 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Jn 12:48). Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers.

221



Revelation 20:14-15 From this section, it appears even sinners are given a bodily resurrection. Death claimed the body but Hades claimed the soul. The two give up their dead and are rejoined.

Revelation 20 raises some difficult questions. What about the person who never heard the message of Jesus? What about the infant who was killed in its mother’s womb or died at a young age? How will they be judged? Paul teaches us in Romans that no one is without excuse. Although Jews received the message of God, some Gentiles obeyed the moral laws of God instinctively (Romans 2:14). There comes a point in every person’s life when they gaze into the heavens and wonder, “who did this” (Romans 1:20). Although a person may not know Him by name, they do the best they can with the faith they have been given. Don’t forget that Jesus is Faithful and True (Revelation 19:11). He judges fairly. In the hands of a faithful judge, those who deserve life will receive life. Jesus will not make a mistake. The innocent will not be punished. In some way, Jesus will make sure the innocent miss this final judgment. Of those who live and die during the Millennium, they will be without excuse, for the Lamb will on His throne in Jerusalem. But for those who live and die before this time, some may be found innocent. That’s what we expect from a fair and just Judge. Revelation 21 

Revelation 21:1 Clearly this is a new Heaven and a new Earth. The heaven here is identified with the earth’s atmosphere, not the dwelling place of God. This is not the old earth reborn or revitalized because John clearly states that the present earth will pass away. This contradicts those who claim the earth will be restored (Jehovah Witnesses, for example), and even those who advocate for the preservation of our earth. Jehovah Witnesses point to Matthew 19:28. They suggest the word “regeneration” in that verse refers to the earth, whereas it is clearly a reference to the apostles themselves. John makes it quite clear here. No matter how hard we work, this present earth will disappear. Something different will appear. What will appear is unknown. We are not given any landmarks, except that a New Jerusalem will appear (verse 2), and there will not be any sun or moon (verse 23).



Revelation 21:2 Some Bible scholars suggest that this New Jerusalem is in existence during the millennium, suspended high above the earth as a transitional place for the Church and resurrected saints. They suggest this city is the “dwelling place” Jesus promised in John 14:2.

222



Revelation 21:3-4 However, when all things are made new, this city will rest upon the New Earth, and it will be the dwelling place of God. It will also be where the righteous dwell. The last remainder of sin will be taken away. The earth, and all its problems and woes, is removed. The sadness and worries of humanity are removed. One can hardly imagine an existence like John mentions here. Our present lives are filled with so many signs of sin that we can scarcely imagine a life any different. No death. No mourning. No crying. No pain. All these are the product of sin. Take away sin and you take away death.



Revelation 21:5-8 Just what will Jesus make New? Our old life of struggle and hardship will pass away. Our deep longing for God will finally be fulfilled. All that humanity has pursued – everything that ended up being “vanity of vanities” (Ecclesiastes 1:2) – will no longer be the desire of our heart. Our heart will be filled with the love and affection of God. However, this will only happen to those who recognize their sin and accept Jesus as Savior. It is not an offer for those who continue to live like a child of the earth, but a promise for those who live as a child of God.



Revelation 21:9-17 This is a description of the New Jerusalem as it rests upon the New Earth. Breathtaking. Both the Church and Israel will be in the city, as evidenced by the 12 tribes and the 12 apostles (although one wonders whom the twelfth apostle will be. I suppose Matthias). Some wonder if the city is a cube 1,500 miles up, down, and across, or if it is shaped like a pyramid, (some Bibles and commentators measure it at 1,400 miles. They use a slightly smaller number for a Cubit). There will be an exterior wall, 72 yards thick, which will surround the city. And lest we think John messed up his measurements, he indicates that the angel used the same cubit standard that humans use. That’s so nice to know it’s not metric 



Revelation 21:18-21 If you want to be a geologist, go right ahead and identify these precious stones. I, on the other hand, find the idea of gates in this city to be immensely significant. A gate means a person can come and go freely – meaning, there must be something of interest outside of the city. There must be other things on the New Earth that the redeemed saints can interact with. What others things will we find on this New Earth?



Revelation 21:22-27 Kings of the world. Those words are interesting. I understand that in this New Jerusalem, there will only be one King. The Lord and the Lamb radiate glory. But what is meant by the “Kings of the world bringing in their glory”? Perhaps it is a reference to those who did receive glory in this life deferring glory to the 223

Lamb and to the Father. They humble themselves and walk alongside the rest of the saints. Verse 24 and 26 might simply be a testimony of humanity’s transformation. Rather than seeking personal glory and fame, people from every walk of life will give glory to the Lamb. You will only meet people who honor God inside the walls of this great city. No one will be selfish, greedy, or deceitful. Won’t that be a breath of fresh air!! Revelation 22 

Revelation 22:1-2 This river and trees will not be like the one mentioned in Zechariah 14:8. That passage refers to Jerusalem during the Millennium. Ezekiel 47:1 does as well. Those two passages mention locations on the old earth and the last Temple. This river might simply be symbolic – a spiritual reference. But, then again, who knows. It might actually be a real river. These trees (or “Tree”) might actually line the main street in the city of God. Humanity, in its glorified state, is now permitted what was once forbidden. It’s not like we have to eat it to live forever. It means that God will not withhold anything from us once sin has been removed. It’s the same with the leaves. Perhaps they will be used to keep us vibrant. The word “healing” is the Greek word therapeian, which is where our English word therapeutic comes from.



Revelation 22:3-5 No curse means the effects of Adam’s sin will be removed. Humanity will no longer be “naked and ashamed”. We will cease to hide ourselves from God. This New Earth and New Jerusalem will be nothing like today’s world or even the universe today. The angel telling John these things says there will be no darkness (or “no night”). Humanity’s source of light will be the Lord God. Now, either the entire universe disappears, or the angel just stated that the sun would no longer be necessary. I would lean toward the entire universe disappearing. I know that sounds astonishing, but everyone tells us that our present universe is in a slow cycle of death. Why place a New Earth, a New Jerusalem, and a New Humanity in a universe that is in decay? Anyway, I don’t want to get caught up in some pointless debate about the future of our universe. The point is, the radiance of God will be brilliant enough to illuminate this entire city, all 520,000 cubic miles (area of a 1,400 ft. cube).



Revelation 22:6 I don’t know about you, but I’ve often wondered why people think Revelation is such a difficult book to understand. It’s really not that great of a mystery if you read it in conjunction with the rest of the Bible. It just describes future events of which we have no point of reference. John did not fully understand all that he saw, so he wrote symbolically. And the points that are important, either an angel or the Lord 224

gave clarity. If we take the words of this book literally, it describes future events, giving us a glimpse into the characters that play an important part in God’s final judgment. This angel was sent to John so that he, the Church, and the rest of humanity might be prepared ahead of time and be spared the wrath of God. 

Revelation 22:7 Jesus says He is coming quickly. This means He is coming sooner than we might expect. This bit of information is something the Church today has forgotten. Today, the Church seems complacent. I don’t see a sense of urgency in the Church today. Today, the Church seems more focused on survival than on rescuing the lost before it’s too late. Why do we hold back? Why do we horde our money? Why are we more concerned about the color of our pews than the eternal souls of those who live in our community? If we actually believed the words of Jesus here, we would labor for the lost with such intensity, that we would finish the race exhausted and spent. Instead, it seems the Church today is content to coast into eternity. The Church is content to stand together, hold hands, and sing “Kumbaya.” Sorry. This is one of my rants. I keep expecting Jesus to return at any moment, and it frustrates me when other Christians can’t see this. Or, if they do expect Him to come quickly, they huddle in a room together, thinking only of themselves.



Revelation 22:8-9 Notice how the angel called himself a fellow servant? I find that intriguing. Angels serve God in one way while you and I serve Him in a different way. That’s pretty cool.



Revelation 22:10-11 If these words were designed as a warning about what is to come, why let the unrighteous continue in the wickedness? Why not warn them? John was told to make this book public – to share it with everyone. Why not correct them instead permit them to live as they are. The word unrighteous in verse 11 is a present tense active verb. In other words, this person insists on doing wrong. If they will not listen to our message of Grace, the angel suggests we let them face the Tribulation. Perhaps that will change them. If the words of this prophecy will not change them, then let them face God’s judgment.



Revelation 22:12-13 Again, this can be seen as a warning for the unrighteous and a promise for the righteous. The righteous will receive all that the Lord has promised. The unrighteous will receive the judgment the Lord has promised. Yet even though these words of Jesus are written down for all to read, there are those who reject them. Some people reinterpret His words in an attempt to adapt God’s Word to modern thought and understanding. Some people take away and some add. Although their

225

deeds might seem religious, what they do in the name of Christianity is no different that the blatant rejection of the unrighteous. 

Revelation 22:14-15 The only difference between these two groups of people is that one group allowed the Lord to wash them and make them clean. Undoubtedly many through the ages have committed these sins, but because of Jesus, they are welcomed into the City of God. However, just where is “outside”? Is this outside of the city? It seems unlikely. These wicked people will be locked away in the bottomless pit – eternally separated from God (Revelation 20:15).



Revelation 22:16-17 In His mercy, Jesus sent us this promise and this warning. These are the events that will unfold before the End, and events that will happen to humanity after the End. This Revelation is, perhaps, the greatest testimony of God’s love. BEFORE these events take place, He has given us these words of hope or these words of warning – depending on where we are in our relationship with Jesus. Imagine, long before the punishment takes place, the Lord tells us what will happen. Then He grants us time to accept His terms of peace (which is Faith in Jesus). Jesus even suggests that the Church us this book of Revelation as an evangelistic tool. The Church, along with the Spirit, join together and call the Lost of this world to “Come.”



Revelation 22:18-19 As I said earlier, to reapply these truths is just as bad as denying the Word. Those who twist Scripture to suit their own purpose are guilty of a great crime. Now, the Lord isn’t speaking about the person who innocently misunderstands something. That’s different. But to read the Word and not like what it says, and then blatantly add or delete things and proclaim it as a “new truth” or a “new revelation,” is a horrible crime. Unfortunately, we have seen this happen throughout the years. One person changes the Bible to remove the deity of Christ. Another twists scripture so salvation is based on works, not faith. To twist scripture to suit your own agenda is simply wrong. To misunderstand is not.



Revelation 22:21-21 And here we are, at the end. In Revelation, we learn what the “end” will be like. We learn about Judgment. We also learn what awaits those who are faithful to the Lord. This existence, as we know it, will one day end. Some will live in glory while some live in torment. Now that you have read this book, which will you choose?

226

Prayer of Confession and Faith Just as a poisonous snakebite can lead to death, Jesus says we are headed for death because we have been â&#x20AC;&#x153;bitten by sinâ&#x20AC;?. But He also promised that if we confess our sin and believe in Him, we will find eternal life and be saved from spiritual death (John 3:14-17). If you desire eternal life with God through Jesus, pray this prayer, and you will find eternal life. Father, I am a sinner bitten by sin and destined to die. But today I believe the promise of Jesus; that if I place my faith in Him, I will be saved and will be granted Eternal Life. Jesus, I call upon Your name. Cover my sin and heal me; transform me, and move me from darkness to light. I accept You as my Savior and my Lord. I pray this in Your name. Amen.

227